Author: andrew

Discovering Your Creative Outlet

Posted on by andrew

Cassandra Di Lalla (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

The cool thing about creative outlets is that you can have multiple. Neato speedo, right? Psychedelic, don’t you think? Yes and yes!

I’ll start by saying that I can’t even draw a straight line with a ruler so that one’s a hard pass for me. Although, abstract art counts as a creative outlet so I can toot my horn a tad. That was a joke because I’m mediocre at best.

But, writing on the other hand – I’m convinced I was born with a pair of poetic pants on since writing for me feels so effortless. I admit that I get writer’s block but that’s okay! Ever heard of brain farts? Thought flatulence? Mind cramps? Whichever way you word it – I occasionally experience those and that’s also okay!

Do you know how I discovered my passion for written expression? I was in middle school and I was going through some not so nice times; I was at that age and in that stage where the pressure to fit in was undeniably and noticeably forced on by my peers. I wasn’t pretty enough, I wasn’t skinny enough, I wasn’t good enough, I was too weird and different, etc. So, of course all this negativity and the discouraging words/actions towards me caused me to feel pain and anger…even confusion…and that’s where ‘word vomit’ came to life in my world. It was the thoughts, feelings, emotions, experiences, and everything in between that led me to write because I was deeply hurt. I don’t think I ever looked back since then because written expression is so beautiful and diverse, and writing is in my blood. 

Some individuals were blessed as multi-talented species and I’ve always been so curious to know their story…where and how it all started. Like, did they just wake up one day and decide that they’re going to be wizards and witches and make everything work in their favour? Or did it happen like me where it was a ‘work in progress’ type of story that became a ‘wow factor’ solely based on expressing the way they felt whether it was through lyrics, a sketch, a culinary creation, a sewing surprise, etc.

I feel that a creative outlet is not something people do ‘by the book’. Like, these are things that people enjoy doing whether there is a feeling behind it or they do it just because they’re talented. They say that if you’re doing something you love, you’ll never work a day in your life, which is true. But, if you’re earning money for it then it simply means it’s a dream that became a reality. Magical, right? 

It’s important to note that in order for you to excel in what you do, it’s much easier if you have the drive in you and the motivation because sometimes we’re just not in the mood to be creative since taking a nap sounds like a better plan or watching funny YouTube videos sounds like your cup of tea in that moment. But remember, that is absolutely okay because literally everybody is entitled to nap time. Actually, nap time could also be considered your creative outlet because, oddly enough, a lot of good ideas for a writing prompt come from dreams that you have or simply because you’re in such a relaxed state that the creativity just flows like a river. 

I don’t know, I feel like that resonates very well with me. Do you feel connected to that at all? I feel like many people have an ‘Aha’ moment when they’re dreaming or as soon as they’ve woken up…it’s pretty nifty!

Do you know what else? Your creative outlet doesn’t have to ‘be a thing’. It doesn’t have to be something that others are already doing and it doesn’t have to conform to societal norms because at the end of the day, you’re making a choice and that choice should be one that you’re ecstatic about!

Your creative outlet can be discovered in the most unconventional, most unorthodox way or it can be brought to light in your typical day-to-day environment yet your new found outlet could motivate others to go on their own creative journey…maybe it’ll even become a worldwide trend. Who knows what goes in the year 2023.

Have you ever had a conversation with yourself about your strengths, weaknesses, your hopes, your dreams, and everything that comes before or after that? I have, on several occasions! Self-reflection is an important part of life and an unapologetic practice to keep yourself mentally engaged in life’s tricks and traps, because sometimes life puts you on ‘standby mode’ while your brain tries to figure everything out. If and when you take the time to self-reflect, you will learn an incredible amount of things about yourself that oftentimes lead to creative expression in some form or another.

I say this because these conversations can get deep and sometimes difficult but it’s such a cool moment when you’re able to allow yourself to feel all these things that eventually turn into a craft, your extracurricular activity, your safety blanket when life is playing games with you, your side hustle when things get crazy with finances, or even your real rescue when your mind is tired beyond mending or when your soul is just too sore.

Your creative outlet may have just become your best friend and they committed a crime by killing your loneliness.

 

—

 

Cassandra Di Lalla lives life purposefully. She enjoys reading, writing and mental health initiatives. She’s an animal lover for life and an innovative individual always finding new ways to create. 

Can “Uncreative” People Create Art?

Posted on by andrew

Elizaveta Garifullina (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

What is creativity? The ability to draw, sing and compose poetry? Does everyone have creativity, or is it some kind of exceptional talent? Can people become creative?

Well, from my perspective, creativity is not something we have or do not have. There are no creative people and non-creative people. Creativity arises within us. Absolutely everyone has it, but it does not belong to us, and not everyone can unlock it. Therefore, I believe that absolutely everyone can create art. You just need to try and reveal it from within yourself.

 

In this article, I want to talk about how to unlock creativity.

 

  1. Observe. The next time you go out for groceries or just for a walk, try to remain as an observer. Observe what unusual people you meet on the way or how beautiful nature is. There are an infinite number of ideas around us, but we don’t notice them. Watch art, go to museums, watch people’s creativity on the Internet, and listen to songs. Just try to observe and write down everything you remember in the evening. Write what exciting things you saw and why you liked them.

 

  1. Don’t be afraid of mistakes. If at school, you were the person who was afraid to make a minor blemish, then you would have to work a little on this point. Create, do not limit yourself to a fictional framework. Turn off your logic and analytical mind. Be like kids who enjoy the process. Art cannot be wrong. There are no mistakes in it; that’s what art is for. You can’t make a mistake here. This is a safe space.

 

  1. Practice. Spend time with a canvas, a piece of paper, a laptop, or musical instruments. Don’t give it up and make sure to practice, it will bring you great benefits later. Not everything works out at once, so art also needs practice.

 

  1. Meditate. This does not have to be done in an extreme way. Just try to close your eyes and watch your thoughts, gradually getting rid of them. If it is difficult for you to do it alone, then find meditations on YouTube for your desire and mood; there are a vast number of them there. Also, you can turn on the sound of Tibetan bowls. If you are already familiar with deep meditation, then you can start removing old and unnecessary programs from your mind. And so, just try to find these ten minutes of harmony, so you will improve the connection with your inner state, which contributes to creativity. After meditation, take your notebook, canvas, or musical instrument in this calm state and express what is trying to come out. It will be a pure stream.

 

  1. Get rid of labels and the past. If you did it somehow last time, it does not mean you need to try the same method now. Do not rely on your experience, judge by intuition. Try new things, and creativity will definitely find a place in your life. Try to avoid repeating the previous or someone else’s success. This is a huge mistake. Get rid of the past.

 

  1. Another exciting way to find a connection with creativity is to close your eyes, turn on any music and start dancing. Don’t try to remember any movements. Trust yourself completely; no one sees you. Do everything the way your body feels. Move as the body demands.

 

  1. Enjoy the process of creating something. In order to enjoy, you first have to understand why you are doing this at all. Maybe you want to use the skill of creativity in your work or career, become a “creative” person, or help people with this. Understand your reason and start enjoying the process itself without trying to ask hundreds of questions: “Will I understand that this is creativity?”, “When will I become creative?”, “How long will creativity last?”

 

—

 

Leave your thoughts for Elizaveta in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Achieving Creativity

Posted on by andrew

Faizah Latif (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

“Imagination is more important than knowledge. For knowledge is limited to all we now know and understand, while imagination embraces the entire world, and all there will ever be to know and understand.” – Albert Einstein 

Art and creativity hold a different meaning for each individual. I truly believe that anyone at any age is able to hone into their creative side at any point in their lives. Creativity is the ability to create items that inspire and inform others in aesthetically pleasing ways. 

Growing up, I did not think that I was an artistic person and thought that I would not be able to become one. However, I learned that you are able to train yourself and adapt easily to accepting your artistic side. We all have it in us; it is just a matter of exploration, and it may feel unnatural at first but just like anything, it will take time and practice to enrich our creative side. Art has a lot to do with developing important skills such as emotional intelligence, confidence, resilience, identity and belonging, and problem-solving skills. Creativity allows us to express our feelings, boosts our self confidence, and makes us happier. With art, one is better able to process their emotions and have a better understanding of their surroundings. As I became older and more self-aware, I realized that I became better at self-reflection and being able to better process my thoughts and feelings. This is an important skill to possess. 

There are many forms of art and creativity to choose from, such as painting, dance, music, architecture, cinema, and literature to name a few. In embracing our creative side, we are able to learn a lot about ourselves and our environment. Sometimes, our day to day lives can become mundane and we can feel like we are in a rut. Allowing ourselves to embrace art and creativity can mean that we are using our imagination and entering a carefree, child-like state where we can release stress. With embracing creativity, we are able to shake things up and get out of our comfort zones. We can even surprise ourselves by learning something new and changing our perspective. 

Mental health and wellbeing are enhanced through pursuing artistic activities. The British Journal of Clinical Psychology published a study which demonstrates that when individuals embrace arts and creative pursuits, there is a boost in positive emotions, thus increasing an individual’s overall happiness. Drexel University conducted a study showing that activities such as colouring or doodling enhances the brain’s pleasure pathways. Individuals were happier, and more confident about their art even if they were considered non-artists. This encouraged individuals to continue pursuing creative projects. Have you ever seen those adult colouring books? These were created for adults to de-stress from their day to day lives. Looks like colouring books are not just for children after all! 

The best part about engaging in creativity is that you get to take part in self-expression. You have the ability to fully listen to your inner self and tap into something you really enjoy. You are also able to challenge yourself by taking risks, thus enhancing your confidence. One of the ways that I practice creativity in my own life is self-expression through blogging with Low Entropy. As a volunteer blog writer, I release my emotions into creative writing, and it is a healthy outlet for me. Trying different activities and seeing what works and what doesn’t is our way of learning about our identity.

To be creative is to be bold because along the way, we are sure to make mistakes. We are not following a logical path, rather we are creating our own journey which encourages risk-taking and growth. We are the authors of our own stories. The most important tool to art and creativity is to have fun with the process. It can be hard to let go of control, however if we allow ourselves even just a little bit of time each week for a creative activity, it will allow us to become more productive in our other activities. I hope that after reading this blog post you are inspired to either continue pursuing your artistic pursuits or will challenge yourself to try out a new artistic activity to learn more about yourself. Remember, the sky is the limit!

—

Faizah is an aspiring social worker, currently in the process of completing her Master in Social Work (MSW) degree. She enjoys self development and advocating for important causes in the community. Writing is one of Faizah’s passions, and she is honoured to share her writing on the Low Entropy platform in the hopes of providing inspiration.

Various Ways to Find Inspiration

Posted on by andrew

Grace Cheng (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Inspiration occurs when someone sees or hears something that triggers new ideas or motivates them to act. The process of inspiration refers to the process of arousing an individual to feel a certain way or desire to act in a particular manner. There is often an association between this concept and creative endeavors, but it can occur in a variety of circumstances. In the workplace, for instance, inspiration can influence individuals to change their behavior or aid them in generating new ideas. Although individuals can inspire others, that inspiration usually originates from within. There may be something that a person sees or hears that resonates with their values, feelings, or desires and encourages them to act.

The power of inspiration lies in the combination of imagination and motivation. You may find inspiration through another person’s words or actions, through images that you have seen, or even by just sitting and thinking in a place that is conducive to peaceful thinking. The feeling of inspiration is always accompanied by an element of personal purpose.

According to my experience, I find inspiration in two different ways. I find it by spending time alone in silence, reflecting on my life, practicing meditation, or participating in any activity that allows me to get quiet and listen to my heart. It is during those moments that I am most connected to what is most important to me, which inspires new ways of thinking, being, and acting for me. In this way, I can set out a plan for the day or even for the whole month or year ahead.

By understanding that inspiration comes from within, we cease to seek inspiration from external sources. The ability to recognize the source of our inspiration is essential to our growth, as when we are fully aware that our inspiration originates from within, we are not subject to the changing tides of people and things around us.

Where can we find inspiration?

  1. Walking in Nature

People can be inspired by nature since it reflects our natural environment. By spending more time in nature, we can experience feelings of awe and astonishment. Time is no longer a constraint, and we can take things as they come. There are also lessons to be learned from nature.

  1. Talking to People

When we need inspiration, we may find it helpful to talk to people we know and trust about what they do. We can benefit from expressing our thoughts if there is a struggle or challenge we are experiencing, or if we are contemplating a new direction. We may also be inspired to produce ideas we had not thought of before because of this. The involvement of other individuals can provide us with a sense of generative accountability as we move forward.

  1. Exercise

Research has shown that individuals who feel healthy and happy are more likely to experience inspiration than those who feel anxious or stressed. Physical exercise has been proven to promote physical and mental well-being, and in addition to providing a space to clear your mind and process your thoughts, physical activity can also stimulate the creative process.

  1. Looking at the Big Picture

The big picture allows us to see how our actions contribute to a larger whole. It is possible to find inspiration and meaning in something greater than us, and this can also give us the feeling of being rooted.

  1. Change

Positive change can inspire a person in so many ways. The process of change allows us to discover new things, improve as individuals, and spur us on to better things. Embrace change and learn to enjoy the daily journey that it brings. By doing so, you can become your own inspirational story and uplift yourself at the same time.

  1. Family

A loving, supportive family can serve as a source of inspiration regularly. It is often necessary to undertake tedious tasks in life, but when you are sure they will make the people you love happy or comfortable, it is easier to take on those tasks.

  1. Kindness

The act of kindness is an easily accessible source of inspiration. Practicing kindness without a sense of expectation can be the key to success.

  1. Mediation

The practice of meditation opens your mind to new ideas. Mindfulness practice improves attention and makes it easier to recognize the novelty and usefulness of new ideas. Mediation promotes courage and resilience in the face of skepticism and setbacks, which is critical because failures and setbacks are inherent to the innovation process.

  1. Listening to Music

Music is a pure and unadulterated source of inspiration and has the power to influence our emotions, thoughts, and ideas as well as our creativity. Listening to music has the greatest effect on people. Paying attention to the composition and listening carefully can inspire people and heal their bodies at the same time. Besides stimulating the mind, inspiring music also stimulates the intellect.

  1. Drawing and Painting

Drawing and painting can distract and calm us. By disengaging from the outside world, we make room for creativity, and we allow ourselves the opportunity to be inspired.

 

Inspiration can be found everywhere. Some individuals find inspiration in nature, or other people in their lives, such as their friends and family.

– 

Grace has an accounting and finance background. She enjoys reading, writing, listening to music, watching movies and playing sports.

The Flow Of Creativity

Posted on by andrew

Cristina Crescenzo (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

This article is about how I feel about certain moments in my life that have hindered my creativity and how I can start to open myself up to different types of inspiration.

There is this age old saying in the writing community that advises us “to write what we know” and for the past 22 years of my life I have followed that advice blindly to the point where it has become sort of a golden rule for me when I am attempting to start a new piece but unfortunately it is also the reason why I feel so limited in my creativity. Although, I believe there is nothing wrong with pulling inspiration from your own life, I think if you do it too much it can become redundant and this is a word not often associated with creativity. Thus, I have learned that this particular well can run dry if you are constantly reimagining your own stories because you are only relaying your own particular experiences. By doing that you can isolate your readers when actually all I ever wanted to do as an author was to put myself into someone else’s shoes by using my imagination so I can see how they live and as a result expand my empathy. 

Looking back on all my previous work I notice that the moments I most often pull inspiration from are the tragic ones. I feel that writing is a therapeutic way to sort through all of the difficult emotions that come from harsh experiences so my pain has been at the epicenter of all my creative writing since the beginning. It has gotten to the point where I can’t even recall many happy times in my life because I never took the time to appreciate them and write them down on the page. It is clear to me when you are bombarded with too much trauma all at once it can become ingrained in your brain and taint your outlook. Life can be hard in that sense but I also know that sadness isn’t the only emotion we are able to feel. It wasn’t until someone brought to my attention that all my writing is rooted in devastation that I realized I had built a wall around my heart and shut myself off from any positivity. 

Many great writers in the history of time have sought enlightenment in the darkness and created many poignant masterpieces. Those like Sylvia Plath or Edgar Allan Poe for example. And as such I tried to emulate them because I had felt a kinship with their stories. I thought that the saddest people made the best authors because they were able to bring out so many big emotions from their readers but I know now that writing from a happy perspective can also make just as big of an impact and it’s the type of thing we need more of in this chaotic world. Therefore, my familiarity with suffering does not make me a good writer and yet I have allowed it to become an integral part of who I am and how I see things. I can no longer allow that to be the case because our existence on this planet is a very long time so I must embrace every aspect of it and all the feelings that are threaded into each second including joy. It may be an emotion that I have lost connection with but I will reunite with it again and when I do my walls will come crashing down and my creativity will flow freely and endlessly. 

 

—

 

My name is Cristina Crescenzo and I am an aspiring writer learning from my experiences and writing about them through this blog where I have been able to think about a variety of topics. My greatest hope is to break the stigma against mental health and raise awareness for the disabled community. 

Creating Inspiration

Posted on by andrew

Isabella Wen (she/her), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Finding inspiration is a big part of our lives and what it means to be human. Without inspiration, what would we live for? It motivates us to aim for greater things. It gives us passion. Whether you draw, paint, write, compose, dance, design or code, creation brings a type of wonder to our lives. That spark in someone’s eye, a drive that refuses to be ignored, a new perspective of the world we live in.

Becoming inspired isn’t always easy though- sometimes it smacks you straight in the face (kind of hard to miss), but most of the time it takes a little more digging than that. 

Some days you could be staring at the ceiling and a spark of creativity will ignite. A sudden surge of motivation, you’re ready to create the vision that suddenly popped into your head. 

Some days, or personally, I’d say most days, all you see is the ceiling. Not always do we feel this spontaneous emotion, and that’s okay. But if you’ve been lacking inspiration for a long time, that can be difficult and often leaves you feeling stuck.

Here comes the big question.

Can we create inspiration ourselves? Or must we always wait for it to hit us?

The truth is- many of us fail to indulge in our own creativity because we don’t feel like it. I remember the many times I had the opportunity to create but pushed it aside because I felt stuck.

If you’re having trouble finding inspiration, there are some things you can do to try and create it. Who knows, you might find something worthwhile.

 

Here are my 5 tips to create inspiration.

  1. Take Risks

The best way to find inspiration is to take that leap of faith and try something new. Even the smallest risks can have big outcomes. Try making a new recipe tonight, volunteering, or even watching a movie you’ve never seen before.

  1. Change in scenery

Sometimes we lack inspiration because we’ve been doing the same thing day after day for so long that we need something fresh. Try travelling to a local beach, park, or even an old place from your childhood.

  1. Find purpose in everyday things

A contrast to tip 2, keep things the same. There’s beauty in everything we do, and sometimes we forget to appreciate that. Try doing whatever you normally do in a day, but practice awareness. Especially in routines, or things you consider a usual occurrence.

  1. Take a walk down memory lane

Remember times in the past that inspired you. Go through some old photos, or just reflect on how far you’ve come. Maybe you’ll be reminded of a person, event, or a song that sparked something in you.

  1. Exchange experiences with other people

Share stories with other people. Whether it be a family member, friend, coworker, or maybe even a stranger, people inspire each other all the time. I can guarantee that you’ll learn something new from every interaction.

No matter how you find or create your inspiration, it will never hand you success without hardship. When you’re given a seed, it doesn’t blossom in a day. Depending on the type of soil you use, the amount of water, your plant will differ from another person’s. Even if it came from the same seed.

Inspiration is an idea and the motivation to create. However, the way you interpret your inspiration may be different from other people. Ultimately, it’s your job to nurture it and grow it.

—

 

Isabella Wen is a high school student who uses writing as both an outlet and a way to contribute to a community. She hopes to influence and inspire others through Low Entropy’s platform.

The Benefits of Having a Mentor

Posted on by andrew

Grace Cheng (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

What is the value of having a mentor in your life? Do you have an interest in finding one, but do not know where to begin?

 

What is mentorship?

Mentorship plays a crucial role in everyone’s life to ensure that they succeed in their endeavors. Everyone must have at least one outstanding mentor in their lives. Mentors in our lives can range from professionals, such as teachers and coaches, to everyday individuals we come across. They will provide you with valuable advice and motivation to transform your future dramatically. Mentors will show you simple shortcuts that will allow you to get back on track quickly. 

Through the mentoring relationship, the mentees can navigate obstacles and challenges they may encounter both in their professional and personal lives. Mentors can prepare mentees based on their own experiences, contributing to their success and achievement as they pursue their career and life goals.

Mentorship can help mentees stay motivated and focused on their career path, build confidence, teach them how to present themselves, achieve their goals, and expand their networks. Mentoring allows you to self-discover things that you may not have known about yourself and promote your career growth. It is important to pay attention to your mentors and take their advice and guidance, as this will help you grow personally and professionally. 

How to find mentors?

It is important to find a mentor who is aligned with your personal and professional development needs. Identify people who are in a more advanced stage in their career, preferably in your same field, to help you develop both hard and soft skills. A priority should be given to individuals who enjoy teaching or training and are committed to supporting the growth of others. Authenticity, reliability, awareness of a mentee’s needs, and engagement are important qualities in a mentor. Using this method may enable you to brainstorm with people you know who may be able to serve as your mentors.

Benefits of having mentorship

  1. Clarify your situation

When you are feeling lost or confused, it can be challenging to define your situation when thinking about it on your own. Your mentors can help you gain a clearer understanding of where you are now, how you arrived at this point, and where you hope to go in the future. 

  1. Valuable resource

Mentorship can be a valuable resource if you do not know what you want to do with your life. They help you define your skills and direct you towards industries and occupational roles that may be right for you.

  1. Provide guidance

They provide guidance that enables mentees to learn from their experience by offering advice, establishing trust, and listening to their questions and concerns. Mentors offer professional advice to mentees who may be entering the field for the first time, exploring a possible new career path, or hoping to succeed in their current positions.

  1. Teach from their experience

Your mentors will be able to provide you with valuable advice and insight based on the experience they have gained during their journeys, which can have been like yours. Find out what your mentors did when they were in your shoes and what they did to move forward.

  1. Role models

They can be your role models and will guide you toward a meaningful, successful, and fulfilling life. Imitate their behavior, their approach to life, and how they deal with obstacles if possible.

  1. Motivation and Inspiration

Mentors recognize when you make excuses or are unwilling to move forward and alert you to these situations. Unlike you, they are not willing to accept your unsubstantiated excuses. Moreover, they have dealt with similar fears to those you are currently facing, so they can assist you in developing the skills to overcome these fears and move forward. They have done this before, and they have “got your back.” Make use of their past successes as a motivation for your future endeavors.

  1. Encouragement

They encourage you when life becomes challenging, and you need a push to keep going. Without a mentor, it may be easier to come up with negative ideas in your daily life, especially when dealing with a complex issue or situation. 

  1. Promote personal and professional development

Mentors are experts at transforming negative experiences into learning opportunities. They can help you overcome your obstacles. Mentors can assist you to develop personally and professionally.

  1. Give honest feedback

Your mentors help you understand who you are so that you can identify your weaknesses and work to overcome them. Their feedback can assist you to identify areas of improvement, especially when you are not fully aware of them. 

Go for it if you are wondering whether to take the mentorship plunge – you will not regret it!

 

–

Grace has an accounting and finance background. She enjoys reading, writing, listening to music, watching movies and playing sports.

What is Power?

Posted on by andrew

Isabella Wen (she/her), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Power

What is power?  

Some people say power is the ability to control others. Some say that wealth is power, since money runs the world after all. Perhaps power is physical strength or enamouring beauty.  

 

But at its core, what is power?

 

The other day a friend of mine ranted to me about how they wish they had the power to change what people thought about a certain author. That their opinions were wrong, that they have too much influence over young children. 

 

Another friend was upset that a certain politician was spreading false views, but that a different politician that they believe in is correct, and therefore had more power and influence. 

 

And yet another person wished people would stop giving the new internet sensation, Andrew Tate, a platform. A form of social power. 

 

Lastly, someone told me they wished that powerful people would turn their attention to the current housing market issues. Stating, “If I had the power to decide, the problem would be fixed really quick!” 

Conversations about power, control, and influence circulate around us each day. 

 

But what is power? How do we obtain power?  

 

There is a famous riddle from A Song of Ice and Fire that interests me quite a bit. It presents a situation where four people are stuck in a room. The four people are a King, a priest, a wealthy man, and a sellsword. The sellsword must kill two of them. Each person says to kill the other two people. The king argues that he is the ruler of the kingdom, his wish is the sellsword’s command. The priest argues that if he is killed, the sellsword will go to hell. The wealthy man offers plenty of money if he decides to kill the other two people. 

 

Who does the sellsword kill? 

 

Some say it is the King because he is the ruler of the kingdom. Some say the priest because he symbolizes God. Lastly, the wealthy man is a popular choice because many value money overall. 

So, what do you think? The option you choose reflects your beliefs. 

 

Power does not exist without bias. 

 

The answer to the riddle is it is the sellsword’s decision. If the sellsword believed in God and feared going to hell, he’d kill the King and the wealthy man, and so on. The sellsword has the power.  

 

Real power is choice.  

 

Real power is the ability to make a decision and the ability to choose who to support or choose who to disagree with. What to believe or what to disregard.  

 

Whether we believe that a certain politician or celebrity has power, we are giving them the power through influence and belief.  

 

We as people decide who holds power. We as people decide who to shun and who to put on a pedestal. We all have power. Power to choose and the power to make a difference through supporting what we value. Power to give people a platform for their voices. 

 

A study called the French and Raven (1959) model, explored the idea of there being 5 types of social power.  

 

First, Legitimate – This comes from the belief that a person has the formal right to make demands and to expect others to be compliant and obedient. 

Reward – This results from one person’s ability to compensate another for compliance. 

Expert – This is based on a person’s high levels of skill and knowledge. 

Referent – This is the result of a person’s perceived attractiveness, worthiness and right to others’ respect. 

Coercive – This comes from the belief that a person can punish others for noncompliance. 

 

Six years later, Raven added an extra power base: 

Informational – This results from a person’s ability to control the information that others need to accomplish something (definitions from mindtools.com). 

 

Sure, each representation of power from the beginning of the article, or from my many acquaintance’s remarks, are included here. Still, the study also explores how each social power has different effects and efficiency. What type of person are you? How do you interpret each method? What works on you? 

 

Power does not exist without bias. 

 

We control, we have power. We just have to recognize that and use it.   

 

—

 

Isabella is a student in British Columbia. She enjoys reading, all kinds of music, meeting new people, and long walks in the park. She loves her family and friends who inspire her to work harder and pursue her dreams. Isabella owes much of her passion for writing to her older brother who always inspired her to nurture her writing hobby.

In the Moment

Posted on by andrew

Jihu Lee (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

How many of us constantly look forward to the “next big thing”? How many have also experienced finally arriving at said “big thing” only to be anxious for the next thing? I call this “Schroedinger’s lifestyle,” in which it feels impossible to be present in the moment that is occurring at a given time. 

Last fall during my sophomore year in college, I had a very intense schedule on top of the fact that it was also my first time on campus after the pandemic had kept us home online during my freshman year. Almost immediately once school started in the fall, I couldn’t wait for winter break. While I definitely enjoyed campus life, I was eager for the semester to end because of how exhausting my schedule already was and even started counting down the weeks. 

By the time winter break came, I was initially excited and deeply relieved that the moment I had been waiting for was finally here. However, I quickly realized that I was too restless and burnt to fully enjoy the break. I felt guilty about relaxing and – surprise – wanted the following semester to begin as soon as possible so that I could relish in productivity again. 

With the rise of the Omicron Variant at the time, the spring semester began online for the first two weeks before we were all confirmed to return to campus. These two weeks were immensely challenging for me, but it was also my final turning point for the mindset I carried every day. I made a promise to myself that if we were able to go back to school in person, I would treasure every little moment. When I returned to the campus that I had missed so much, I was fully determined to be present, no matter what was going on. I could not believe I had had the audacity to count down the precious weeks I was able to spend in the fall. Even amidst the high stress that I unavoidably encounter, I am learning to let it coexist with joy. 

Just as importantly, longing for the past is also detrimental to living in the moment. Of course, nostalgia and fond reminiscence are valuable, but being stuck in the past has consequences for our well-being. One of the biggest reasons I find myself wishing for the past is the realization that I’d still had so much time. Even a year ago from today, I was worried that things were moving too fast. And now, I look back and see how much life had been awaiting me and that I was far from running out of time. With this in mind, I am learning how to make the most out of the present moment, no matter how uncertain or anxious I feel about the future. And by living fully in the moment, I can make memories and create a past that won’t need grieving. 

All of this is certainly easier said than done. I myself am far from an expert and have only reached this point after facing adversity and life lessons first hand. But I hope we can all help relieve ourselves of any pressures we face – whether they are from past decisions or fear of the future – by remembering that there is only now. The past has passed and the future is not here yet. And by channeling our energy to the present, hopefully we can build ourselves both a past and a future worth remembering.

 

—

 

My name is Jihu, and I’m from Salt Lake City, Utah! I have been with Low Entropy since May 2021. Some of the things I love are reading, writing, listening to music, playing with my dogs and spending time with my sister!

Keep on Keeping On, Even if Nothing Means Anything

Posted on by andrew

Zarna Shah (she, her, hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

Another day of scrolling through an endless barrage of engagements, million-dollar deals, and six packs; lives perfectly curated to fit on my screen and tease me with all that I could have but don’t. If only I just worked smarter, harder, longer. Hustle culture screams at me to be busier, to do more, to be better, to squeeze every ounce of productivity out of myself, so that maybe, just maybe, I can do something worthwhile, and be someone worth remembering. That’s the end goal, isn’t it? The mad dash toward excellence, just to feel like we mattered, and believe that our lives will be celebrated long after we are gone. 

Nowadays, it is easy to trick ourselves into a false sense of self-importance with all the privileges that social media has afforded us. What would have once been forgettable days, uncelebrated achievements of anonymous names and faces, are now stamped in a few lines of code to be remembered indefinitely. From markings in caves to cameras in our pockets, we have come a long way to make sure our existence is known. 

As my eyes glaze over the relentless stream of promotions, graduations, and pregnancies, my mind wanders to all those nameless and faceless that lived before me. My ancestors whose names are not in history books, whose faces are not in royal portraits, and whose achievements are unmarked. Did they not have lives worth remembering? And all the other people lost, stolen, forgotten from wiped out cultures and civilizations. They spoke in languages no longer spoken, sang songs that are no longer sung, and their stories are no longer told. No record of the lives they lived, only scarce accounts of what was lost. 

I almost pity them, but I know our fate is the same, only mine may be a little delayed. The dead only live through the memories and stories of the living, and in due course, the last brain holding the memory of me will be a decomposed pulp — or a pile of ash. The last body retaining the strengths I nurtured, and scars I created, will breathe no more. One day, even today’s most influential person’s page will be clicked on for the last time, and everything will be dust. 

So, is it all futile? Why try so desperately to create the illusion of immortality when we are all destined to be forgotten? 13.8 billion years of my atoms existing, 300,000 years of human life, and an infinite stretch of time ahead, long beyond the survival of humanity, yet we are irrefutably persistent to try and make a mark on Earth. Why make an effort when everything is destined to be nothing again? Well, that’s just what we are wired to do. Despite not knowing what all this life, love and labour is supposed to add up to, we endure on the off chance it might lead to something. 

Dinosaurs make me believe that our chances may be better than we think. 65 million years ago an entire species was eradicated. Now, a new species — supposedly more intelligent — spends years digging up their bones — to fight over them, yes, but also to learn about their ways of life and piece together details of their existence, long after they had any reasonable hope of being remembered. 

It is easy to look at the scope of the Universe and admit defeat because everything means nothing, and nothing means anything. Our existence is arbitrary, our survival is random, and the likelihood of being remembered is infinitely small. However, the chance that our actions could ripple out and matter to some entity, somewhere, someday is enough to carry on. Every human body, name, or face forgotten is not gone. Their legacies live on in us in ways we may not even understand. We carry them through our genes, cultures, beliefs, yes, but also through the butterfly effect of their everyday actions, and decomposition after death. Every creature that lived is remembered by the Earth, and the Universe must know that the Earth exists. So, we keep on keeping on.

 

—

 

Leave your thoughts for Zarna in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Why Do We Strive for Recognition and Appreciation?

Posted on by andrew

Raghavi (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Everyone likes being recognized and appreciated. Why is this so important for us? Is it because we are social creatures who constantly want to fit in? Is it a throwback to our prehistoric genes, when our very survival depended on how highly we were thought of by the people around us? Our lives may not depend on it so much anymore but it definitely is tied to a sense of belonging and our mental health. We all want to be liked. To be recognized and appreciated for our actions tells us we’re doing things right, that we fit in and that our community likes us. It’s an external validation of our feelings, it tells us if we’re doing the right thing, a yardstick of sorts, to measure ourselves with. 

It starts at birth, when we are completely dependent on our parents for support and security. Our life depends on them until we can fend for ourselves. It is important for them to like us. We are conditioned to want their approval to ensure that they continue to look after us. Most of us, as we grow and even after we’re adults, continue to look for this –  from teachers, friends, colleagues, partners and everyone else in our lives. Striking a balance with this need is important and something that may take a whole lifetime to learn. When we seek it too much, our happiness depends too much on what other people think of us and we become people pleasers. Too little and we may be verging on sociopathic tendencies. Where we fall on this spectrum depends on the personality we are born with and it is further shaped by our life experiences. Dysfunctional families and trauma can affect our thought processes surrounding this and tip us over into people pleaser or attention seeker territory or make us go in the opposite direction, rebelling against conforming to societal standards.

We are also biologically programmed to want this. When we are recognized and appreciated it triggers the release of the neurotransmitter dopamine in our brains. This in turn triggers happy feelings. Dopamine is also known as the pleasure hormone and is also triggered by things like nicotine and video games and plays a big role in addiction. This is why it is not easy to change how much we care about other people’s opinions of us. It’s hard to let go of that rush of happiness when someone appreciates us. It is also why complements can be more effective than complaints when you want to influence another person’s behaviour. I know I definitely do a better job at work when I am recognized and appreciated. Studies have shown that recognition at the workplace can boost employee performance and reduce turnover rates. Many businesses now invest in learning about and implementing ways in which to recognize and appreciate their employees. Happier employees means better work which ultimately means more profit for the business. Interestingly studies have also shown that recognition tied to financial incentives doesn’t have the same effect. 

Recognition is also linked to power. People are recognized for their power and status. Wealth is an example of something that contributes to power. People like to ally themselves with powerful people. This is probably another throwback to prehistoric times when hierarchy and strategic allegiances could mean the difference between life and death. While not so critical in today’s world, it is still important. It can make for an easier life, open more doors etc. People like being powerful as it  gives them control over others and also control over their own lives. 

While the words recognition and appreciation are used interchangeably there is a difference. Recognition is when you acknowledge someone’s performance, a more formal process than appreciation, which is when you admire their inherent value as a person. Appreciation is not about a person’s accomplishments, it is about who they are. There may not always be the time, resources or opportunity  to recognize everyone around us but we can certainly appreciate them. A few words are enough to convey your appreciation; you can tell them what you like or admire about them. You can also show appreciation through your actions: listening, giving your undivided attention, asking how someone is doing and being available are some examples. When someone appreciates us we feel seen and heard, our existence is acknowledged. When someone recognizes us we feel that our efforts are noticed. Take the time to recognize and appreciate those around you and don’t forget to do the same for yourself. You deserve to be recognized and appreciated too and taking the time to do it for yourself can be highly rewarding.  

 

—

 

Leave your thoughts for Raghavi in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

 

Perceiving Others: A Complex Process

Posted on by andrew

Elizaveta Garifullina (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Is our perception of people always correct?

 

My answer is that someone who feels people and, most importantly, knows how to listen to themselves understands people correctly. However, some people may have difficulty with this. We like to put labels on others, and then, we successfully become disillusioned with these people. But is it their fault? We fill them with our expectations and believe they are wrong if they do not meet them. 

 

Especially the first meeting and acquaintance are always filled with riddles. We can be confused by fears, anxiety and stereotypes, but we must listen to gut feelings; it is one of our most powerful tools. If when meeting a person, our whole body shouts “run” to us, and our emotions overwhelm us, then we clearly need to be careful with this person. Our body, like our subconscious, knows much more than we think and much more than we know. There is a lot of wisdom in this, so why don’t we use it?

 

Intuition. A thought that comes into our head and is felt in the back of our head. These thoughts feel like our voice. Anxiety can be caused by our past negative experiences or by various stereotypes. But the difference between anxiety and intuition is that intuition will never scare us. Intuitive thoughts are never obsessive; they will not spin in our heads and lead to panic. Thoughts from intuition just feel right but never cause disturbing feelings.

 

But even people who understand their own and others’ emotions and who are empaths cannot fully understand and know another person. Sometimes we spend our whole lives trying to understand ourselves. As for other people? People show only a part of their personality, a little bit of their character.

 

We know only a tiny part of the character of distant classmates, friends of our friends and just people with whom we went through only one situation that did not reveal all our sides of personality. If we only get closer to these people, we can get to know their great essence. Each person is incredible in their manifestation, and it takes a very long time to understand the whole personality.

 

Moreover, people change. We remember the versions of people they were when they were around, but each person goes through their own transformations. A few years, a year, a month, and even a day can completely and irrevocably change a person. We can think of a classmate at a school we graduated from five years ago in one way, but this person may already be completely different.

 

We can also be influenced by past experiences. If our new acquaintance looks like someone with whom we were very close but for some reason broke up, then we will perceive this person through the prism of past experience. Appearance, eye color, habits, place of birth, an atmosphere of a person and even the smallest details affect our perception. And if these details remind us of someone, then our mind immediately begins to create associations.

 

Therefore, the best solution that I advise everyone is to refrain from imposing expectations on people and not divide them into villains and heroes, bad and good, intelligent and silly, interesting and boring. A person can be a hero in the lives of hundreds and a villain for you. Does it mean that he is a villain? For you, yes, but would it be right to judge like that? We should appreciate every person in our life because everyone gives us amazing lessons and experiences. This is the most important thing because when the book of our life turns to its last page and closes, all we can take with us is the experience from this life.

 

Elizaveta Garifullina (she/her/hers)

 

–

Leave your thoughts for Elizaveta in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Leaving a Legacy that Matters

Posted on by andrew

Ugochi Guchy Kalu (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

The concept of generativity and narcissism can make legacy seem either selfish or selfless. Since legacy is not neutral, I’d completely agree to define legacy as self-centered if only one is focused on achieving a reputation, name, infrastructures or just financial wealth. Legacy is inescapable as we will all leave behind something when we are gone. The most important question is; How do we build the kind of legacy we want to be remembered for? 

A few years ago, I encountered a communal narcissist whose legacy was somewhat controversial as many people had varying opinions about the real intentions behind all his deeds. While everyone abroad sang his praises and nearly built an altar of worship in his name, his community, family and close friends felt entirely the opposite. His family had no good thing to say about him, there was no record of his goodness towards the people that mattered. Indeed, he was a narcissist whose legacy was self centered and intended for public approval rather than doing good just for the sake of it. 

Dr Clarke was a well known great man who amassed wealth through his numerous business conglomerates. He became so popular that two out of five billboards and business magazines had his face or business logo on them. No tour to his home town would be complete without a visit to his palatial mansion whose architectural design is magnificent. As popular and as rich in wealth as he was, sadly, there was no significant impact he made towards humanity. His staff would always describe him as a tyrant, who would demean anyone beneath him. He never offered scholarships, never participated in communal development projects nor reached out to his immediate family. Strange how people who are farther away idolized him as a generous philanthropist. 

Dr Clarke passed away a few years ago and no one attended his funeral except for a few business colleagues and strangers from abroad. His tribute was empty as no one had any good memory of him. His funeral was nothing less than ordinary for a man of his status. It was indeed a regretful and historically sad day as family, friends, staff, recounted their personal bitter experiences and thought that his death was a good riddance.

Converse to this event, I recalled when Brother Stanley from my Mum’s hometown passed. The entire village was thrown into mourning, everyone was sad, wailed, screamed their lungs out in protest. Some blamed God for taking him away while some painfully offered to die in his stead if that were possible. I could not understand what he did to merit such a show of love from everyone, he was neither rich nor influential. It was during his funeral that I gained clarity of what his life represented. 

Stanley had no material riches, but he was rich in love and kindness. He was a gift that kept giving. He helped the elderly in farm activities for free, was a son to all the widows, gave free lessons to the teenagers at the local school, rebuilt fallen fireplaces, gave free rides to school children at the back of his motorbike and would single handedly sandfill potholes on the major roads to allow motorist easy access. Such and more were the testaments of people in their tribute to him. It was magical to see the entire community declare a mandatory mourning holiday that no one objected to. His life was a mirror that pointed out the inadequacies of others just by a quick glance. There were simply no words to describe his character that would do justice to how much of an impact he made in the shortest period he lived. 

He was sent off to the great beyond in the most honorable way possible, his funeral was a solemn assembly that translated into a moment of sober reflection for many, myself included. It was at that moment that I clearly understood the true meaning of selflessness and true service to humanity. 

I dare say that the richest legacies aren’t triumphant biographies, palaces or inscriptions on buildings, they are rather the inscriptions of love inside the hearts of those we have served. In the final analysis, nobody really cares about the extent of your status, prestige or material wealth, they care about your contributions and impact to their lives, because legacy lives through people and not just through results. Your positive impacts will ripple far beyond generations if we cared about living lives of higher purpose.

There are numerous people whose legacies and contributions to the society have been nothing but selfless, sacrificial, endearing, hope-bound and empowering. These people ideally understood what it means to give back without expectations. Public acceptance and praises were not the motivations behind their acts. These people understood necessities, inventions, development, growth, progression and were inspired by doing good. Their hallmark is often to be remembered for the positive outcome of their decisions rather than the gratifications and awards that followed. These are great philanthropists, educators, inventors, leaders, coaches, spiritual enlighteners, presidents, freedom fighters, abolitionists, mentors and change agitators. Indeed, the greatest legacy anyone could have, is a life that was lived in fulfillment of purpose and one that points towards positive reinforcement. 

My name is Ugochi Guchy Kalu, I believe that we are but footsteps in the sands of time, to be washed away. In the meantime, let us serve with detachment!

 

—

 

My name is Ugochi Guchy Kalu, I have lived in a bubble and also experienced real life hurt. I pulled through the toughest times through acceptance and a positive outlook. Stay positive, pals!

The Benefits of Having Family Trees

Posted on by andrew

Grace Cheng (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Why should we create Family Trees?

The decision to create family trees will take you on an exciting journey through time. You will begin your journey at the beginning of your life as a time traveler. Review your birth record again and make a note of the details of your birth, including the location, the date, the names of your parents, and include the maiden-name of your mother. Afterward, you should record information about your residences, education, marriage, and children. Then, you should begin researching the lives of your parents further back in time. Making a family tree can be a wonderful experience for you to share with your children, parents and grandparents, and if you are extremely fortunate, with your great-grandparents.

What is a Family Tree?

A family tree represents a person’s lineage in the form of a tree, showing relationships with common ancestors. At the bottom of the family tree, you are represented, as well as your current generation and immediate family. Following this, the line would be branched upwards and outwards to represent your parents, their respective family trees, and other distant and close relatives as you continue to research the origins of your family tree. 

Benefits of having Family Trees for Children

  1. help children understand where they came from

It is common for children to be unaware of where their families originated from or to have no cultural connection to their ancestral homelands. While this may not come as a shock, children deserve to have the opportunity to feel a close connection to a country, culture, ethnicity, and town. Identifying one’s cultural identity can provide insight into everything from one’s family name to one’s ethnic makeup to one’s food preferences. Children need to understand their family tree to feel part of a larger culture.

  1. Build their self-discovery

It is human nature for children to desire to know who they are and where they come from to feel a sense of belonging. Family trees can be used to gain a deeper understanding of their ancestors by tracing their roots back through generations to establish a frame of reference for their current lives in a broader historical and geographical context. It will also strengthen their self-identify, allowing them to gain a deeper understanding of their families’ past, the family line responsible for their births, and who their ancestors were.

  1. Allow children to become interested in their family history

A family tree can help children in gaining an understanding of their family’s past. It is common for children not to recognize the names of their grandparents after a generation or two. But a family tree can provide them with valuable information regarding their ancestors. As a result, they may become curious about the notable people in their family history and what they accomplished. Through these conversations, children can learn more about their current family members and where they reside. 

  1. Create a legacy for loved ones

You can pay tribute to family members by building a family tree in their honor, and you can leave a legacy that will benefit your children and their future generations. If loved ones have passed away, a family tree will allow children to commemorate the times they spent with them and remember the important role that they played in their family’s history.

  1. Encourage children to bond with their relatives

Children may discover they share similar traits and personalities with their aunts, uncles, and cousins through the creation of a family tree. They will be able to relate better to their relatives if they are aware of where they fit into the chart. Children will also be able to establish connections with their relatives. Being able to form meaningful connections with relatives is integral to living a happy and fulfilling life.

  1. Encourage children to stay connected with their families

Being connected to their families helps them maintain a sense of groundedness throughout the years. A family tree is an excellent method for fostering family connections in your children. Besides learning names and relationships between people from the past, your children can also gain valuable insight into their desire to stay connected.

  1. Make children more empathetic and resilient

When children are taught about the terrible tragedies their ancestors experienced, they are more likely to be courageous when they are facing life challenges. As a result, your children will develop compassion by understanding the shortcomings of their relatives, which will enable them to be more compassionate individuals.

  1. Learn about their family medical history

Learning about their family tree will also enable them to understand their families’ medical history. So many diseases and conditions are passed down genetically, so knowing their genetic risks are always beneficial.

A family tree can assist in connecting you with the members of your family, even the ones you may not have known to exist, or who you may have lost contact with over the years. There is a possibility that your family still lives in the area even though you are unaware of their existence.

 

—

 

Grace has an accounting and finance background. She enjoys reading, writing, listening to music, watching movies and playing sports.

A Familial Legacy

Posted on by andrew

Andreza Gonçalves (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer.

As the years pass by, humanity becomes more and more worried about productivity. People nowadays live in a frenetic state, often attempting to accomplish something significant in order to be recognized in some way and make a lot of money. Moreover, the internet and social media have also greatly increased the need that individuals have for doing incredible things and being in the spotlight.

Many human beings tend to believe that wealth and social status on the internet are the best they can do to be remembered; however, what is not told (or maybe it is told but not taken seriously enough), is that it doesn’t matter how good you have been at work or how many likes you have had on social media; one day almost everybody might be forgotten. I, for instance, know almost nothing about my great-great-grandmother. Right now, I am not even sure of her name.

This story about being forgettable can seem a little bit morbid or even sad; nevertheless, this is not how it should be. Even in this situation, where I cannot remember my great-great-grandmother’s name, I am sure that some of the customs I have today came from her. It may sound too subtle for some people, but it is not, and I have a good enough argument for that.

Without my family’s ancestors, my grandmother would not exist, neither my mom, nor myself. Current usage originated somewhere unknown and was passed down to me at some point in my life. The sum of many people’s ideas and thoughts contributed to who I am today. 

Having a family may sound too simple to a portion of the population, but it is nothing less than the human species’ continuation and evolution. Imagine: if everyone who was born had to start from the bottom, then humanity would never evolve in numerous aspects. 

As a result, the incredible impact someone may have over centuries becomes apparent, and things like your job or Instagram account seem to have less purpose or significance since what remains is the understanding and worldview you passed onto future generations.

The Cambridge dictionary itself defines the word “legacy” as “a situation that has developed as a result of past actions and decisions.” It’s incredible to consider that humanity is composed of shards of individual behaviors left over the centuries. It fills people with purpose and motivation to do their best for others as their small contribution to a whole lineage that is about to come. 

Okay, but what about those who have no blood relatives? Aren’t they going to be able to leave a meaningful legacy? In fact, causing an impact on others who may exist after you is not necessarily related to blood lineage. Here and there, it is possible to have friends who are like family and whom we can directly influence with our choices, behaviors, and discoveries. How many of us have already been impacted by a neighbor or a colleague? Almost everybody I know can affirm having known a confident person who they didn’t share genetics with but who had a pretty relevant impact on their lives.

So, leaving a legacy goes beyond sharing DNA. A legacy comes to life when we see a safe space in people who are important to us and start to make them a home, where we share our best intentions and teach what we have learned throughout our existence. This type of inheritance emerges from a choice and is more likely to be eternal than material goods, which can be spent in the blink of an eye and can disappear like a cloud of smoke.

All in all, when our existence comes to an end, the most valuable things we might leave behind are those that can be remembered from the bottom of someone’s heart. The good news is that, unlike in the past, future generations will be able to put a face to the construction of who they are in old photographs. For that to happen, we just need to decide to leave behind something worth being remarkable. 

—

Andreza is a Brazilian lawyer, passionate about volunteering, and who wants to cause a good impact in the world. Andreza loves her family, her dog, and traveling. She lives in Brazil and expects you to be touched positively by her words.

Mentorship and the Benefits of Seeking Help

Posted on by andrew

Heidi Collie (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Believed to have originated from a character in the epic Greek poem The Odyssey, the term “mentor” is generally understood as an “advisor.” A quick Google search also surfaces the phrases models positive behavior, and builds trust as well as the terms: teacher; confidante; counsel; sponsor. The anthropologist in me would cry if I did not express that this is also how we might, perhaps, define the term community. At the crux of it, humans need one another and this has always been and –fighting the rise of Western neoliberalism– will always be the case.

Take a walk with me. The names “Nariokotome boy” and “Java Boy” may resonate with you very little or perhaps not at all. These are famous remains of ancient humans, more specifically Homo Ergaster (in Kenya) and Homo Erectus (in Georgia) respectively – dating back to approximately 1.6 million years ago. The significance of these individuals is that due to evidence of healed wounds, they represent the earliest indication of humans caring for their sick. Throughout this evolutionary stage, humans developed culture as an adaptive strategy; groups began to care for their sick and bury their dead, ensuring as many people live to reproduce as possible. Gradually, community meant more than just commensality. 1.6 million years ago, community meant survival. And it still does. 

Evolution continued, as evolution does, through homo heidelbergensis, homo neanderthalensis, and finally, homo sapiens. We learned from the successes and failures of others, each group adapting their culture and societal systems to fit the surrounding environment and circumstances. Today we see community displayed in a diverse range of social group configurations and systems of kinship around the world. 

This sense of community is not just laid out spatially, geographically, but also temporally. Sir Isaac Newton famously wrote, “If I have seen further, it is by standing on the shoulders of giants.” He intended to acknowledge the talented scholars who came before him but, perhaps inadvertently, struck a chord with something deeper. Newton had depended on another human just as Java Boy had, 1.6 million years earlier. The human race boasts such fantastic diversity, but one fundamental element we all have in common is each other. We are built to depend on, learn from, grow with, teach, counsel, sponsor other people, just as we would have them to us. If a mentor is someone we are to learn from, based on their own behavior, don’t question who is a mentor to you. Look around you and ask who –in one way or another– isn’t a mentor to you.

They (the Instagram wellness community) say you become like the five people you spend the most time around. Well, –and no offense to my roommates, boss or local barista– in my case this is not ideal. In my opinion this is also fundamentally not true. Breathe a sigh of relief and feel free to stop hanging around at the gym, you don’t need to refine the spaces you are in, or scour Facebook marketplace for new friends. You are not defined by your physical five, but rather the decisions you make about what you consume and produce, influenced by your mentorship community. Looking beyond my postcode area, where I work as a barista there are several hundred customers, 70 thousand students at my school and 30 million users on Tiktok – so don’t tell me I am going to become my roommates because I walk in on them in the washroom and occasionally steal their bread. In the most human way possible, we all have 7.7 billion mentors, each for us to learn from their successes or failures. Humanity’s greatest gift is itself, and just as 1.6 million years ago we began to carry our sick, trust that your community will carry you. You only have to ask.

 

—

 

Leave your thoughts for Heidi in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

 

Mental Health and Addiction; Ending the Stigma

Posted on by andrew

Taylor Caldarino (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

What is stigma? How is it harmful and how does it discourage people from receiving and accessing care and harm reduction in regard to addiction and mental health issues? What are the ways we, as a society, can erase the stigma around mental health and addiction? These are questions I would like to try to answer. First off, let’s start by talking about what stigma is. Stigma is defined as “a mark of disgrace associated with a particular circumstance, quality, or person.” There are three groups of stigma, self-stigma, social stigma, and structural stigma; each comes with its own set of difficulties and hurdles. I think it is also important to note that addiction is listed in the diagnostic statistical manual 5 for mental disorders. 

In the sense of mental health and addiction, why is stigma bad? Well, this is because stigma often coincides with guilt, shame, predispositions and embarrassment. First, let’s talk about how these feelings are particularly bad for those struggling with mental health issues. Stigma can decrease the rates at which people access mental health services. Why should we care? This is because a lack of access to care can increase suicide rates, decrease treatment rates, cause a decrease in educating others about mental health and as well as decrease diagnostic rates. 

Self-stigma causes an individual struggling with addiction or other mental health issues to feel shame due to negative societal beliefs. People often condemn these populations from society, describing them as scary, a threat, lazy and other derogatory terms. This can cause the person suffering to avoid seeking help when they want or need to due to the fear of being judged or feeling as though their mental health struggles are their fault which adds to the barriers to healthcare these populations face. 

Social stigma is the view that others hold about the stigmatized group, this leads people to be fearful of these groups. Social stigma can also result in a lack of empathy for those struggling, this can result in not perceiving these populations as equal which can affect laws and programs in place to help these individuals. Social stigma also leads to the not-in-my-neighborhood effect (NIMBY) in which services have a hard time finding locations to start their programs since there are often protests about locations opening up. An example of this would be a safe injection site, some might say it will encourage drug use in their area, destroy their area, cost taxpayers more money, or cause used needles to be found in the area. I have been in an apartment where there was a safe injection site below and the people who lived there said they have never experienced any issues in the years they have been living there and that the people who use this facility are nothing but respectful. I thought that was an interesting thing to say since people who are a victim of addiction are often seen and labeled as dangerous and destructive. However, this just proves that this stigma is untrue, there are parents with young kids that live in the building and they feel safe. 

I would also like to briefly explain what addiction care and harm reduction are since educating is a way to help end stigma. Addiction care and harm reduction can include programs such as safe injection sites and programs that allow users to safely detox from a substance such as methadone treatments and managed alcohol administration. Addiction stigma is problematic because it impacts the laws surrounding addiction care and harm reduction, this coincides with structural stigma. Structural stigma is embedded into the system so it results in the poor treatment of those with mental health and addiction issues. These individuals often have their struggles minimized. 

The idea that decriminalizing drugs, opening safe injection sites, or providing methadone treatment will encourage drug use is an allegory. If these become the norm does that mean you will start using these drugs if you do not have the urge or have not already? Probably not, those who want to engage in recreational drug use probably are already. Not only does de-stigmatizing drug use help those who have an addiction but can also reduce costs since these facilities save lives and decriminalizing drugs results in fewer people incarcerated. One person in a hospital bed costs about $8,000 per day for standard care or one person incarcerated costs up to $259 per day. The loved ones of those struggling and those struggling may also feel relief knowing that the risk of developing diseases from unclean needles will be decreased, they can freely test their substances to ensure they know what they are taking and know that there is a non-judgemental community there for them if they do decide to recover. 

How can we end the stigma around addiction and mental health? Well, this is through anti-stigma education which can help reduce stigma in all settings such as school and work settings (especially healthcare). Guest speakers who have dealt with mental health issues or professionals in the mental health field coming into schools can also help destigmatize addiction and other mental health issues. It is important to let people know that addiction is a mental health disorder and is not “self-inflicted” like many think. If there is less societal stigma, self-stigma may also be reduced. There is also less of a chance of feeling shame and structural stigma through a shift in perspective and policies.

 

—

 

My name is Taylor, and I am currently majoring in psychology and minoring in gerontology at Simon Fraser University. I also love to hike and cook!

What does it mean to leave a lasting legacy?

Posted on by andrew

Faizah Latif (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

“To leave the world a bit better, whether by a healthy child, a garden patch, or a redeemed social condition; To know even one life has breathed easier because you have lived. This is to have succeeded.” – Ralph Waldo Emerson

Every individual should strive towards creating a meaningful life in the hopes of leaving behind a lasting legacy, as this is the sign of a life well-lived. To make a mark in a positive way for others is an accomplishment. Since every individual develops their unique personality, skills, and lifestyle, the manner in which someone leaves behind a legacy can look different for each person. The important factor is to embody your true authentic self in the work that you do. Which special qualities and quirks do you embrace about yourself? 

Self development is the process of discovering your talents and experimenting with different hobbies in order to achieve greater heights. In the process, you learn the areas in which you excel and you are constantly in the pursuit of finding your true potential. Life is not meant to be lived in a stagnant state, and the more we are willing to place ourselves out of our comfort zones, the more we truly begin to live. There are many ways to contribute towards self development, and it depends on you and where your interests lie. This can range from community work, writing, cooking, sports, meditation, journalling, reading, or travelling to name a few. In the process of self development, one is always trying to find ways to better themselves and to keep learning and growing. You would not find someone passionate about self development that is comfortable in the state that they are in, because they are on a mission to continuously improve themselves.

The beautiful thing about creating your own lasting legacy is that you can select traits that you admire from your loved ones that you look up to and infuse them into your own life. In embodying different traits and still enmeshing your own personality, you are developing your own personalized life journey that can inspire others. Our loved ones that have passed have shared with us their gems as they left a lasting legacy, and it is up to us to discover those gems and their meaning. My maternal grandfather passed away two months ago, and he left behind the beautiful trait of generosity, as he was always giving to others in need and was fair to everyone. After his passing, this is a trait that I am trying to embody in my own life. Besides those in our lives that have passed away, we can also be inspired by role models that have shaped our lives in a positive way. By examining their positive traits, we are cultivating a healthy habit of focusing on the good in others, while simultaneously challenging ourselves to adopt those specific traits into our own lives.

Another area to implement and focus on when it comes to a lasting legacy is to share your life story with others. Whether this is through writing, speaking, or community involvement, finding a way to share what you’ve learned in life leaves a huge impact in the world. We are all composed of various struggles in our journeys that have made us stronger. In turn, we can give back to others and share the lessons we’ve learned so that others can benefit, and the community can be stronger together. Perhaps there is a trip that changed your perspective in life, as travelling derives many benefits in terms of growth. Or, you have gone through a challenge in your life that you did not think you could surmount, and you found the light at the end of the tunnel. Individuals are greatly inspired by those that have fallen down but had the courage to come back up even stronger than before. 

Essentially, creating a lasting legacy involves the ability to truly live life to its fullest and experience all the ups and downs that come our way. A lasting memory of someone is preserved in the way that they carry themselves and handle the hurdles they are presented with. If life were easy, we wouldn’t grow or have anything to learn from. Further, we would not have anything to educate others on. The final question is: how do you plan to leave a lasting legacy?

—

Faizah is an aspiring social worker, currently in the process of completing her Master in Social Work (MSW) degree. She enjoys self development and advocating for important causes in the community. Writing is one of Faizah’s passions, and she is honoured to share her writing on the Low Entropy platform in the hopes of providing inspiration.

The common things that develop affective memories.

Posted on by andrew

Daniel Mejía (he/him/his), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

The question “How do you want to be remembered?” is a question that once in our lives we have been asked or have asked ourselves. Many would like to be remembered for their achievements or for being the best at something; for leaving a legacy so that millions of people remember who they were. Others, including myself, would prefer to be remembered from the heart, by anecdotes, by places, by a few people, but to be remembered by building a bond between us.

It is death, an unpredictable phenomenon like fate, and irrepressible like time. There comes a day when our time comes for all of us, our clock stops, its hands stop moving. It is at that precise moment when we take stock of our lives when we see our entire lives pass before our very eyes. The truth is that we are too afraid of being forgotten, we worry about leaving a mark on the world when what matters is living while we still can. In this way, new stories full of details are developed that, at some point and after our leave, could lead to memories of us in life. All those unforgettable moments of happiness, sadness, love, and dedication that had remained latent in our memory.

And also, think about what will become of all those memories. Will we still be remembered as we were? Will our memory remain in the minds of our loved ones? I want to think that it will. And that is, in my perception, the main difference between leaving a legacy and developing intimate memories with your loved ones. While a person with a great legacy can be remembered for their works and achievements in life, we can develop memories through things as simple as words made up with your partner, or a song that was heard on the radio while traveling with the family, or a specific place, like the one you visited with your siblings many years ago. The difference between leaving a legacy and being intimately remembered is the involvement of your senses in the process of remembering.

The smell and taste of some food made by that relative, the texture of your partner’s skin, the incredible colors that are formed in a sunset view with your friends, the sound imparted by a guitar like the one your grandfather played; all the senses are related to the process of remembering, to sensory memory. All this sensory information is stored in our body for a few seconds, although the original stimulus is no longer present. The brain is capable of deciding if said sensory information is or is not relevant to be stored. And this is the wonderful thing about leaving a memory in another person; you were relevant enough in a person’s life so that their brain allowed you to be part of their sensory memory.

The mere act of being remembered is the result of a very complex process and, to me, it would be very flattering knowing that I impacted someone’s life that much, that the times we spend together can activate the process of remembering. Particularly, I proposed to myself some kind of afterlife goal to be able to cause a big smile on someone’s face by remembering them, through little life details, a specific day in which we laugh, cry, sing; that we enjoy the coincidence of coinciding in life.

We tend to worry about leaving a legacy in this world, when in fact the most precious memories, the most intimate, and that generate sensory memories, are those that happen spontaneously, effortlessly, simply by living life surrounded by the people you love. By living we will be remembered.

 

—

 

Mexican biotechnologist specialized in the reuse of natural compounds from agro-industrial waste. Passionate about science and the creation of inclusive spaces. From Mexico, he collaborates with Low Entropy as he seeks to migrate to Canada in the coming months.

Legacy; Remembering Those Who Have Left Us

Posted on by andrew

Cassandra Di Lalla (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Oh my stars, where do I even begin?!

Well, first and foremost – we have all experienced the loss of a loved one so let’s take a moment to remember the humans of the earth who have now morphed into the angels of the sky. Although our loved ones are not here in a physical form anymore, their spirits are still very much alive and floating around somewhere. Although their bodies are in a totally different realm, their souls are still singing. Despite not being right by your side with skin, bones, and a beating heart – they are instead fluttering around like a butterfly to bring you peace and tranquility, buzzing around like a bee to sweeten your day, soaring like a bird to bring you courage and strength, floating around like a cloud to bring you comfort, and popping in and out of your day-to-day life to remind you that you’re loved, cared for, and always safe.

It is not difficult to remember our loved ones because we simply cannot forget them. They have made such a huge impact on our life throughout the years and it is only right for them to receive full recognition and acknowledgement. They deserve the spotlight and they deserve the attention; their value, their worth, and their life means more than all the stars in the night sky.

It is so important that we talk positively about these individuals everyday so that we’re able to keep their spirits up and so they can feel the love, the care, and the kindness reciprocated. Emotions are eternal and feelings are forever so imagine the impact you had on them when you said “Rest Easy”. Their soul smiled knowing that you wished them well on their upcoming journey…whether their destination was to cozy up in the comfy clouds, swim up the stream to seek serenity, peacefully ponder into paradise, or head up to heaven on a hammock. 

It’s terribly heartbreaking to know, and impossible to accept that individuals who have passed cannot be loved back to life. If we as humans had that kind of power or magic in us, or the miracle to make that happen, then life would be pleasantly populated again with the people we love most. It pulls at your heartstrings to understand that sometimes there are things you cannot do in the way you once would with your loved ones because the pain is weighing heavily on you…but then you realize that all these things you used to do with them had become a tradition and so you continue…for them, for yourself, and for the both of you knowing that their legacy lives on. You also continue because they gave you the will to keep going, and to respect them is the easiest thing when you miss them wholeheartedly and endlessly. So, please keep their legacy alive by doing their favourite things, enjoying their favourite drink, eating their favourite foods, maybe even try taking up their favourite activity because somehow and somewhere they are thanking you for keeping them alive…in mind, in spirit, and in your heart. The act of simply making that kind of an attempt speaks volumes, but it also allows your loved ones to live vicariously through you and radiate beautifully through this lens called ‘life’. 

To those who have left this life and have gone on to their next life… we love you and we miss you, but you have taught us self-discipline and poise for now we know that though the reality of it all pains us wildly, we are loved by you no matter where you are. 

 

—

 

Cassandra Di Lalla lives life purposefully. She enjoys reading, writing and mental health initiatives. She’s an animal lover for life and an innovative individual always finding new ways to create. 

The Benefits of Emotional Support Animals When Going Through Addiction and Mental Health Recovery

Posted on by andrew

Continue reading “The Benefits of Emotional Support Animals When Going Through Addiction and Mental Health Recovery”

A Journey to Recovery

Posted on by andrew

Cristina Crescenzo (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

When you search up how to define recovery, the first thing to pop up is the following definition: it is “a return to a normal state of health, mind, or strength.” At first glance, this seems like a perfectly acceptable definition but if you sit and think about it, it offers up a vague answer to something that is actually quite complicated. In my opinion, recovery can mean a lot of different things to many different people and situations. I think it is unfair to put the word “normal” within the definition because firstly, I don’t believe there is such a thing as normal in this world and secondly, I think it puts high expectations on something that is very difficult and that pressure can cause harm. 

 

I can’t speak for others because everyone has their own way of working on and defining their recovery but in my case, if I were to say what my recovery looks like for me, I would describe it as a nonlinear journey. To me, there is no straightforward path to the top of the mountain, it’s jagged and bumpy with many routes. I also think that it’s the most realistic way of looking at life. I have learned overtime that we all want some clear idea of where we are headed: there is security and comfort in that and I have felt that urge to have all the answers many times. However, there is also something comforting in giving up control and letting the wind direct you where it wants. 

 

I am not saying that this method is meant for everyone. Some people strive in structured environments and they feel anxious without it but personally, I think you should always explore different alternatives and find the one that works best for you. I may not have had to recover from alcohol or drug abuse, but I have been in a fight within my own mind for years trying to reclaim control while also searching for happiness and meaning in my life. I have noticed that I can fixate so hard on one little slip up that it can completely erase all the progress I made the previous day. I have to allow myself room for errors so when I do fall, I am more prepared the next time so it doesn’t feel like the world crashed alongside me. I also think it would be beneficial if individuals who aren’t struggling or recovering from something took a minute and accepted the fact that even if it is hard to watch your loved one recover, they aren’t going to be fine overnight. Recovery takes time and a lot of wounded souls can feel like Humpty Dumpty who falls off the wall just waiting for someone to put them back together and I think even though that support is helpful and may seem easier. I think we need to remember that we are able to help ourselves, even if we just don’t believe it yet. 

 

In conclusion, just remember to be patient with yourself and the things life puts in your path and even though it sucks sometimes, it does make you a stronger and better person. I truly believe that. However, if my words lack gravity with the masses, take a moment to listen to “The Climb” by Miley Cyrus and keep these lyrics in your heart as a sort of mantra: 

“[t]here’s always going to be another mountain, I’m always going to want to make it move, always going to be an uphill battle, sometimes I’m going to have to lose, it isn’t about how fast I get there, it isn’t about what’s waiting on the other side, it’s the climb.” 

 

At the end of the day, when you do finally feel like you have reached a place of healing and can live a good life you will be able to look back at the person you once were and appreciate the journey. 

– 

My name is Cristina Crescenzo and I am a university student who has a passion for writing. I hope that through my blog posts people can connect with me and learn something. I also want to bring constant awareness to mental health and the disabled community and I believe I can do that best at Low Entropy.

Relapse, Don’t Give Up

Posted on by andrew

Ugochi Guchy Kalu (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Tragedies of life are almost unavoidable no matter the route you take. Some-way, some-how like poison ivy, it attaches to your skin, makes you uncomfortable, phases you out, beats you down, knocks you off. In all of these theatrics, you could fall many times, stumble, stagger, give up, relapse, get better, move on, relapse again, throw in the towel or build resilience for real. The unending cycle and nightmare just seems to double more than the 360 degree route of emotions anyone could possibly attain. The question remains, which route is easier when pursuing stability? Relapse countless times or simply accept defeat and end it all? 

“I am giving it all up, I gave it my all and can’t seem to get any better, I am tired of giving everyone around me reasons to be concerned, I no longer want to be the complainant, drama queen and attention seeker in my family and among my friends, I am going to my peaceful place and hope everyone gets their peace too. Sorry for all the pain I caused, I really really tried.” These were the exact notes Benita Ima-Abasi left as she ended her life. We were all livid and numbed after her body was discovered by her neighbor. Ima, as we all fondly called her, had been our friend for about 5 years, she was the most cheerful and tender spirited in the group. I was in total shock for days as I had seen her two days earlier.

A few months preceding her death, Ima had lost her job at the nations monument bank barely six months after being promoted to the managerial level. She would often complain to us about the challenges of being a female boss and how she had to work twice as hard to command respect. After three months, she assured us of “totally killing it” followed by the news of her demotion and ultimate termination for an event she described as a “setup”. We all encouraged her, checked in on her, helped update her resume and sent new opportunities her way. She was doing better every day, she brightened up, although there were days she cried hard and sulked. In the end, we all assumed it was her process and believed she would get up and move on,  who knew that she was sinking deeper and deeper into the dark side until she was enveloped by the hands of chronic depression. 

In the evening that I saw her last, I had asked, “Ima, how are you doing for real?” She gave the generic answer we all give to such a question, “I am fine my dear.” Before she could go any further, I was distracted by the sight of the neighborhood clown who liked her. We all began to laugh and jumped from one story to the other. When the news of her death was shared, I wasn’t sure if it was the lie she gave me as an answer or the fact that I didn’t care enough to get the real answer that killed her.  The lies we tell!

Sometimes, when you are very close to someone, you are usually the last to know about their demons. The masks we wear as smiles, the lies we tell to make ourselves believe are often the reason for our unhappiness and ultimate doom. Relapse is a normal recovery process and not the failure of it. Very often there are many stages people struggling with recovery go through before they can finally heal, be it emotional, mental or physical. The hardest part is accepting that the actions we struggle with are addictive and harmful to us. Alcoholism, sex addictions, shopping addictions, drug abuse, chronic depression are all examples of daily struggles we try to overcome time and time again. 

I have encountered many people with different addictions who wished to get better, who relapsed frequently and those who could not win their battles and accepted defeat They all had similar reasons for their state of mind which in no particular order included; Societal influence and judgements against those suffering from addiction and mental illness, lack of a close support system, financial incapacitation, high cost of treatment and rehabilitation homes, scarcity of safe spaces to share and unburden their minds.

In my awakening, it was clear that I too had failed as a friend, confidant and shoulder to cry on too many times, just like many of us have failed to acknowledge our roles in human relationships. We have often asked others how they are doing without really listening intently to those answers, we have often blocked out people’s feelings because we are saving ourselves from being desensitized. We have called people’s emotions ‘weak’ because we failed to acknowledge the disparity distribution of courage and pain threshold. We have advised people to “snap out of it” without empowering them with the right tools and environment. We have judged, harshly dismissed and meted out unfair treatments, we have stigmatized mental health to the point that no one would accept help from us. We have become the biggest nightmares to ourselves that accepting defeat has been the best solution to most challenged people. In order to help our family and friends through their struggles, it is important that we enlighten ourselves on cognitive therapy interventions and reframe how relapse is viewed and work towards changing the views of those who need them. 

My biggest resolution of not letting anyone around me feel defeat, hit rock bottom or at least face them alone have often been countered by situations beyond my control. However, I keep trying my best to be a better friend, to listen more, to be available and present, to be supportive, to be more understanding, to be open minded, to learn, to reach out, to fall and rise, to offer hope, to be the hope, to accept help and to give the same, to love unconditionally and without reservation, to go the entire nineyards without looking back at my fears, to conquer, to celebrate and be celebrated, to take pride in my little accomplishments, to appreciate myself and others. To give hugs and let myself be wrapped up in warmth. To give kisses and accept them as they come. To have, to hold, to cherish and most of all, to accept that life is worth living. To embrace relapse and reject defeat. To live each day with contentment. To hope against hope that everything will be alright, to imagine that the odds would forever be in my favor.

My name is Ugochi Guchy Kalu, I have laughed the loudest, cried the hardest. I have been thrown down and stomped on, but also  received love more than my heart can contain.  I never gave up, I stood up in hope and found my center. I hope you can too!

 

—

 

My name is Ugochi Guchy Kalu, I have lived in a bubble and also experienced real life hurt. I pulled through the toughest times through acceptance and a positive outlook. Stay positive, pals!

Ending the Stigma Surrounding Mental Health

Posted on by andrew

Cassandra Di Lalla, Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Mental health as a whole is one of those things where uncertainty is okay because mental health is a non-linear element in life and it can go in any direction, not based on wants or needs, but based on situations, feelings, events and unfortunately tragedies.

 

Mental health knows no boundaries and mental health does not discriminate. The wellness of our minds is sometimes, though more often than not, completely out of our control. We might give anything a go just because we are so desperate to keep ourselves mentally well, but unfortunately, it doesn’t work that way because some mental illnesses feel like big bullies and are always finding ways and reasons to attack us when we’re already feeling low. 

 

Sadly, mental health is often frowned upon, still…to this day, and we’re almost in 2023. For those who struggle with such issues, it is so complex and not just “sadness” or “anger” creeping up on us but much more than that and a lot harder to endure. We go through so many challenges in life wondering why whoever is above us is testing us like this. 

 

When people do not take the time to educate themselves or those who do not wish to learn about the constant struggles relating to mental health, it really makes us feel as though we’re total outcasts. Groups that struggle with their mental health are already marginalized enough because there are so many people in the world that turn the other way when mental health is involved or if a person with a disability is thrown into the mix (and yes, mental health does fall into that category).

 

The world’s views on mental health are completely upside down, so, I guess you can say that the world’s views are still “under construction”. 

 

Have you ever heard of people saying that we’re attention seekers, we’re manipulative, we’re psycho, we’re delusional, etc.? Yes, so have I…on several occasions. And you know what? That’s not okay. What IS okay is to not feel okay all the time. That’s perfectly normal…for any human being on the face of this earth.

 

Here are a few ways in which you can help myself and our marginalized community:

  • Accept us for the good, the bad, and the ugly (oh, and sometimes the unknown)

Yes, that statement sounds like something that would typically be in a wedding vow and that’s okay but, mental health as a whole often takes you for a ride. They’re not always joyrides and sometimes these rides will first require an entrance or admission fee to the amusement park (equivalent to accepting the fact that you’ve been diagnosed with a mental illness) followed by waiting in line for a ride (which is having to find professional help such as a therapist) and then once you’re on the ride, there are bumps, twists and turns, it’s shaky and it throws you in the air making you feel like the ride will fall off the tracks (and that’s the stage where you are having to deal with all of these emotions and feelings…the most challenging part of mental illness).

  • Educate yourselves and practice patience

Imagine how we feel dealing with this everyday. Now, if you’re having a hard time understanding something or you’re unsure about a term used – please educate yourselves, ask questions, show compassion. Please have patience when it comes to learning and have patience with us as we try our hardest to navigate and explain our struggles freely though at times we find it easier to have things left unsaid or other times we wish that things were just left unread. There are moments when we feel as though it is less complicated if others didn’t know; however, we understand that our actions or our way of thinking would probably make much more sense if we took the time to share our story because then people would also truly see why we behave a certain way or why sometimes our bad days seem everlasting and our good days are so minimal. Patience should undeniably be a two-way street in this instance.

  • Don’t fight us, tell us to calm down, or say things like “Get over it”

We are not trying to be hostile. We are not trying to instill fear in you. We are not trying to inflict emotional damage on you by unknowingly playing the guessing game. We are up and down with our emotions. We are unsure and sometimes uncomfortable. If we become agitated, angry, sad, scared, or anything in between – please do not fight us and tell us that it’s all in our head, that we need to calm down, and that we’ll “get over it”. Try the following instead: “We’ll be okay. We’ll figure things out. We’ll talk about it if and when you feel comfortable. We’ll explore healing. We’ll find our zen.” By using a positive and non-invasive approach, you are reassuring the individual that they’re in a safe and non-judgemental environment where they can seek help if they decide that’s the next step they want and need to take. Remember, it already takes heaps of courage for us to confront our demons and to accept the fact that these demons made an unwelcome visit because they’re confident that we’re the perfect person to fall victim to their wrongdoings. They knock at our doors at ungodly hours of the day, entering our life for a surprise stay…a couple hours, some days, a few months…my gosh, they’ve even extended their stay for as long as they feel suitable or until they find their new scapegoat.

  • Be an advocate, spread awareness, fundraise/campaign

I mean, we’re just stating the obvious. But, you’d be surprised at how little mental health is actually talked about in this day and age – how nobody really wants to shed light on the wellness of your mind. Many workplaces still have the audacity to raise an eyebrow when we ask for a day off as a result of mental health. It’s quite sickening that having a single day to rest and recuperate psychologically is a problem to most employers/businesses. I’m not only tired but I am exhausted and sometimes I just don’t have the strength, willpower, or interest to wake up the next day and just be…just live. We have every right as an employee and as a human being to take a break. The need for “me” time and self-care. We have the right to put our health first. We have the right to be accommodated. We have the right to feel lost in our thoughts and feelings, and we definitely have the right to be heard on a universal level. So, SPEAK LOUDER and don’t ever be afraid to OPEN UP. Employers do not have the right to brush you under the rug or terminate you due to mental illness. Other human beings do not have the right to judge you based on your struggles. 

 

You can be our voice if we sometimes fall short of our own expectations (or society’s expectations for that matter) and you can also be our voice when we feel we have no voice left from the constant rejection or redirection from others. You can be the support system that lacks in some places whether that be a corporate office, a retail store, an uncomfortable setting, etc. You can post/share mental health initiatives or even fundraise. There’s always a way to help even if you are only one person, because that’s one more lifeline than what we had before…one more person who can save a life, and one more person who can end the stigma. We can’t reverse the stigma or go back in time but we can lend our ears to listen, offer a shoulder to cry on, be static when our emotions are dynamic, and be the calm after the storm. 

 

Honestly, the list of ways to help is exhaustive. There’s always a way for people to be a place of comfort for those struggling with their mental health. I am human and I am your equal. Nothing more, nothing less. Please be kind and don’t take for granted another beating heart. By saving them, you may have also been saved.

 

—

 

Cassandra Di Lalla lives life purposefully. She enjoys reading, writing and mental health initiatives. She’s an animal lover for life and an innovative individual always finding new ways to create.

Inspiring Hope in Recovery

Posted on by andrew

Elizaveta Garifullina, Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Can we influence the recovery process? Undoubtedly, we can. Our faith and our thoughts can worsen our health or improve it.

 

Many diseases can appear because of our psychosomatics. Many people believe that diseases are a factor in us doing something wrong. It may seem complicated, but the great thing is that we can also positively impact our health. If we have strong faith in our recovery, we can accelerate the process of healing. 

 

Just imagine one person constantly saying that he will never be rich in his life, and the second person is sure that his fortune will be abundant and he will build his own profitable business. Who will be more successful? The answer comes to mind almost immediately, of course, the second person, because the first one sabotages his success. 

 

It is the same with health. Two people may have the same health condition. They are given the same medications; they follow the same routine. But the first person is sure that his health is too bad and he will not recover, and the second not only believes and hopes but also knows that he will recover. This person has decided that he will recover; he has no doubts or anxiety. Anxiety will only worsen your health; it never helps anything.

 

I want to give an example of the story “The Last Leaf” by the excellent writer William Sydney Porter, known to the world under the pseudonym O. Henry. Two girls settled in an apartment, organizing a tiny painting studio there. One of the girls is seriously ill; she was diagnosed with pneumonia. The doctor fears for the girl’s life as Jonesy prepares to die. She decided that as soon as the last leaf fell from the ivy outside the window, the final minute of her life would come.

 

A strong wind with rain and snow rages outside all night, mercilessly tearing the leaves from the old ivy, which means that the girl does not have long to live. When Jonesy asks her friend to open the curtains in the morning, she sees that a yellow-green leaf is still holding on to the ivy stalk. And on the second and the third day, it still holds on and does not want to fly away.

 

Then Jonesy finds hope, believing it is too early for her to die because such a small leaf was kept there, despite the strong wind. So she can handle it. The doctor then tells the girl that the disease has receded and Jonesy’s health was on the mend. Only later do we find out that this leaf was painted by an old artist who sacrificed his life and went out at night in such weather to save the girl by painting his masterpiece. 

 

Sometimes all the pills in the world are powerless if a person is sure that the disease is more potent than him. But if a person has hope and faith, medicines will be a thousand times more effective. 

 

Faith, confidence, and calmness are reflected in our brain activity, which leads to a healthy mind and, as a result, a healthy body. A healthy brain performs many critical mental functions simultaneously, producing a large number of waves of brain activity of different frequencies reflecting these functions.

 

With today’s stressful lifestyle, we often show increased beta activity. Many are looking for ways to produce alpha waves – peaceful existence and relaxation to overcome this negativity. When we raise our alpha and theta (including mu) activity through constructive processes – meditations, exercises, through audio-visual stimulation, we achieve changes in the state of consciousness or “alpha activity.” We must learn how to produce alpha waves on a daily basis through meditation or other tools.

 

When the frequency of brain waves slows down, we plunge into the depths of the subconscious. The higher the frequency of brain waves, the more active the consciousness and the more attention we pay to the outside world, which is not always a good thing.

 

Remember that our mind can be a cure.

 

—

Leave your thoughts for Elizaveta in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Recovery; Taking the First Step

Posted on by andrew

Eri Ikezawa (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

In an ideal world, an imaginary paradise, at its heart quixotic and utopian, we would lie on a bed of immaculate roses with the thorns shorn off—surrounded only by the rich floral perfume and soft petals on our skin. No misfortunes or heartaches, living in blissful and undisturbed contentment. 

 

Unfortunately, the real world is not like that.

 

Every day, people face a series of adversities, and depending on what else is going on in their lives, it can be a true test of character. When one is already burdened with their old tribulations, it’s not easy for them to react with grace and poise, especially when already being pushed to their limits.  

 

I think, first and most importantly, to recover from adversity one must start off by really contemplating the complicated emotions surrounding whatever is ailing them. Whether it is career dissatisfaction, relationship failures, or the passing of a loved one, I truly believe introspection is where we must start our healing process. 

 

Throughout my life, I have always been grateful for having an instinctual knowledge of why exactly I feel a certain way about any issue that I struggle with—or, if I began with unawareness, I would gradually begin to understand how and why I felt that way. 

 

In that same vein, the moments where I had felt clouded or discombobulated were the ones that I had felt most despondent about. 

 

Now, if I were to articulate why that is, I would say without the conscious awareness of how I am feeling, it can feel nearly impossible to form a solution to the problem. For example, after being in a car accident in 2018 where I experienced long-term physical repercussions, forcing me to work significantly less hours and preventing me from enjoying regular extracurriculars, for a long time afterwards, I felt lost, isolated and melancholic. 

 

But since those emotions were closer to a simmer than a boil, I never heard the bubbles nor did I feel the steam—it was a seemingly innocuous pot sitting on the stove, silent and stoic. 

 

So, in this specific instance of recovery (from the aforementioned car accident), I spent months feeling like there was a dark cloud hanging over my head. I began to feel old sentiments of inferiority and inadequacy resurfacing, emotions I thought I had gotten a better handle over, which led me to feeling incredibly frustrated and angry. Not only did I feel as though I had lost control over the wheel of my life, but I also just didn’t feel like myself pre-accident anymore. 

 

And worse yet, I spent these months watching my peers walking further and further away from me—catastrophizing to the point where I believed they were mere specks off in the vast distance, sneering smugly at me for being an unaccomplished loser. All I could think about was how they were furthering their career aspirations and participating in activities that made them happy and, in those moments, it was hard to be happy for them because I was so miserable. This in turn made me feel worse because I normally pride myself on being a present and good friend to people. I didn’t recognize this version of myself, with concealed jealousy and spitefulness, and I loathed it—and myself for feeling this way.

 

So, this cycle of dejection continued, much like a grotesque ferris wheel I’d involuntarily been forced onto, watching in despair each time I passed the exit stairs, destined to go for another miserable round on the nightmarish ride. 

 

It was only when I finally realized and recognized that I wasn’t feeling functional anymore that I was able to begin the healing process. 

 

I was fed up with feeling distant from my friends because I was blatantly jealous of how they were progressing in their lives and how mine had stagnated—purely due an incident that was not even of my own doing! I was sick of making unhealthy physical decisions due to what I now realize was a lapse into depression—whether it was drinking more frequently than I had in the past, or not seeking physical therapy despite my injuries, or sleeping too little or too much. 

 

And quite frankly, I was just tired of feeling depressed. 

 

It wasn’t easy to finally articulate what the lingering melancholy had been, but once I did, for the first time in a while, I saw a bashful little ray of sun sneakily edge its way past the clouds surrounding me to greet me in what felt like ages. 

 

The next step after recognizing what is troubling you, I believe, is to bring awareness to your support system so they can act like scaffolding while you work to reconstruct yourself back to a functional state again. 

 

Once I told my family and friends about how I’d been feeling, it was easier with their open acceptance and encouragement to seek treatment. I felt my spirit being rejuvenated by the overwhelming love and support I’d received, and I used that inspiration to move me into action. 

 

After all this, I also think it’s vital to remember that healing is neither linear nor instantaneous. Life would certainly be much easier and much more pleasant if we could easy bake our way to healing and recovery, but unfortunately, that isn’t how the cookie crumbles. 

 

It takes commitment and determination, actively making sound decisions that will eliminate wellsprings of unproductive distractions. It is so easy to let days lapse into weeks into months when we are feeling defeated from whatever adversity that we face, but it is infinitely more worth it to steamroll over our hardships, flattening them into slabs we use to pave our path moving forwards. 

 

At the end of the day, it is ultimately up to us as individuals to make the difficult choices to create a mental environment conducive for recovery. I truly subscribe to the belief that we must first acknowledge what the problem is ourselves before we can seek out other resources to assist us because if we don’t know what the problem is—or that there is a problem—then how will people know how to soundly advise us? Once we have a better understanding of ourselves, then the steps of healing and recovery—however difficult it may be—will slowly fall into place. 

 

—

 

My name is Eri Ikezawa and I have an extended minor in psychology and a major in linguistics. I’m still on the path to quelling questions about myself and the direction I want to head in, but in the meantime, I have always wanted to find a way to help others and contribute to a community dedicated to personal development and self-love.

Five Humane Alternatives to Animal Testing

Posted on by andrew

Stephanie W., Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Animals have played a crucial role in many scientific breakthroughs. After all, we have many similarities with lab rats, including sharing similar organ systems, around 85% of our DNA, and we are susceptible to similar illnesses and diseases. This allows scientists to observe how a vaccine, for example, would react in a human body without putting a human at risk. Although animal testing may seem like a good idea, it’s actually notorious for being inhumane, unreliable, expensive, and requires large amounts of manpower. Unfortunately, despite the numerous restrictions already in place to reduce the involvement of animals in experiments, millions of animals are still subjected to tests. As a result, there are currently around 50 alternatives to animal testing currently being studied, but only a few seem likely to be implemented. Here are some possible viable replacements for animal testing:  

 

 

  1. Computer Modeling 

 

It is also known as in silico tests. Computers and software now have the capability of predicting how a drug may react in a human body. Models of many organ systems can be used obtained from previous experiments and already known data in order to simulate the possible irritants and reactants caused by a drug. While they’re not a perfect substitute for animal testing, they’re capable of reducing the number of animals needed during experimenting. 

 

 

  1.   3D Cell Culture and Organs-on-Chips

 

To understand our body, we need to see it as one large system with many interconnected parts. This is where the 3D cell culture comes in. With the help of a computer microchip, known as Organs-on-Chips, the model is capable of mimicking structures and functions of the human tissue as it would be within the human body. As a result, the model can predict the various effects of a drug on a living organ. 

 

 

  1.   In Vitro Cell Culture 

 

In vitro cell cultures involve taking samples of cells from an animal or plant and growing it outside of the body in a controlled environment (usually a laboratory). These cells are important for observing the immediate and specific effects of a drug. Under the right conditions, the cells have the potential to last up to years outside the body, allowing the effects to be observed over a longer period. 

 

 

  1.     Organotypic Models 

 

This testing method is a little more gory than the rest. It involves using organs obtained from slaughterhouses instead of live animals. Although no live animals are harmed using this method, there are many downsides. Given that the organs are from dead animals, its ability to replicate how a drug would work in a living being is significantly worse. 

 

 

  1. Cell Based Tests and Tissue Modeling Tests 

 

Cell-based and tissue modeling provide information on how the skin or tissue possible irritants or reactions an ingredient might evoke. These models are developed using human skin obtained from surgery and post-mortems (tissue obtained after a person’s death) and can be used as a substitute for rabbit irritation tests. During testing, the skin is stretched so that it replicates the skin of a living person. 

 

Alternatives to animal testing is becoming a more viable option, as it is equally as accurate, more cost-effective, and easier to carry out. With more and more new alternatives being discovered, the possibility of eliminating animal testing altogether seems hopeful. Animal testing has led to so many lives being saved, but technologies have advanced far enough for it to be our turn to save theirs. 



–

Leave your thoughts for Stephanie in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Parts of Ourselves

Posted on by andrew

Jihu Lee (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

At some point in our lives, we may have wished to return to childhood, or at least the time when we seemed to know only happiness and an end to responsibilities that come with growing up. Here is the catch though: even children have complex emotions and much more depth than we give them credit. Throughout my life, I can’t recall having a unidimensional personality or state of mind. My hobbies, interests and emotional states were constantly changing as a child and even now, I have not attained a permanent state of myself. 

People may refer to personal tastes as ‘phases’ as if it’s something bad or embarrassing. But whether something is long-term or short-term does not determine its significance. Rather, if you enjoy it, then it’s important to you! You liked horseback riding a month ago but now you find peace in incense candles and watercolour art? Fantastic! Keep exploring and discovering new interests whether that’s one new hobby a year or twenty in a month. 

Even the intangible aspects of ourselves, like our feelings and personality types, are far more flexible and multifaceted than we think. But I have found myself in countless situations where I feel pressured to show a certain side of myself while hiding the rest. For instance, generally speaking, I uphold – often unrealistically – high expectations for myself in everything that I do. Thus, I would be terrified of revealing my failures and other setbacks in academics, music, sports and even as a daughter, sister and friend. Another circumstance that is probably relatable for many people is hesitating to reach out for help when you are usually the helper. 

Relatedly, there is a prevailing belief that positive and happy emotions are ‘good’ while feelings like anger, anxiety, uncertainty or sadness are ‘bad.’ As a preface, it is definitely true that we are still responsible for our actions despite the validity of our emotions. In other words, being hurt does not justify hurting others. But, having to properly regulate challenging emotions does not make them bad. Instead of jumping to thoughts like “I shouldn’t be feeling this way,” what if we were curious about how we feel and explored the bigger picture of what is going on? As human beings, we are complex and multidimensional, so I encourage everyone to replace aversion with curiosity whenever we are confronted by challenging emotions. 

At the end of the day, we are all made up of unique parts that make us who we are. We can’t expect ourselves to live up to only a single part because we embody so much more. I hope we all become comfortable in embracing all of who we are and surround ourselves with people who accept and support us in all that we are as well.

—

My name is Jihu, and I’m from Salt Lake City, Utah! I have been with Low Entropy since May 2021. Some of the things I love are reading, writing, listening to music, playing with my dogs and spending time with my sister!

On Balance

Posted on by andrew

Ugochi Guchy Kalu (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

A group of friends once gathered to share experiences and catalog them into comedy and tragedy. There were very happy moments and extremely sad events that each of them had had to deal with, and the question of what real life was about came up. Are we in a comic movie or just living in tragedy while smiling through it all? From everyone’s standpoint, it was concluded that perspective plays a big role in what life throws our way. 

 

Tragedy has been defined severally as an event causing great suffering, destruction and distress. These events could be accidents, natural disasters or crime, and of course literature and arts often present any event with an unhappy ending as a tragic event. Comedy, on the other hand, focuses on happy endings with the intent to entertain and create laughter for people. Wouldn’t it be a perfect world if all we did was laugh, feel entertained and cheerfully retire to bed when night fell. I have lived quite a few decades on Earth and I dare say, tragedy and comedy are essential constituent elements that create balance in life. Often, when I present my case on balance, I am misjudged as a masochist. But life is not a fantasy, nothing is perfect, there is chaos at every turn and the understanding that tragedy exists hand in hand with comedy is the balance I choose to believe in.

 

In April of 2010, we lost my grandmother. She was a pillar of joy and the cord that bounded the unity in our immediate and extended family. She was the definition of love and care, she was everyone’s confidant. We were devastated and thrown into endless mourning. Two days later, my cousin put to bed a very beautiful baby boy for the first time in 11 years of being childless. We all experienced two emotions at once. While I was extremely heartbroken about my grammy’s passing, I was truly overjoyed for my cousin’s newborn. I simply didn’t know how to react, I couldn’t laugh out loud and express my joy because the knots in my chest and stomach were so strong that joy was not allowed entry. Life, huh? Was this the balance I talked about or life running an experiment on my beliefs? How could I have been so sad, yet happy? How was losing a loved one meant to balance the birth of another loved one? I had questions without a single answer in sight.

 

People lose their jobs, sadly, and find a better one a few moments later. Trees are cut down to the dismay of environmentalists, however the timber provides shelter to others. Bridges collapse but inspire the building of stronger bridges, people happily get married but divorce in anger. Tsunamis, tornadoes, hurricanes and snowstorms are natural tragic disasters that have occured and keep occurring without any control. People have died from senseless gunshots, automobile accidents, plane crashes and many other tragic situations. These are all pains that life has inflicted on us. And the inevitable tragedy of death is one that no living person can escape from. Away from all misfortunes of life, however, consider the everyday occurrences that have brought us joy: the birth of a baby, a promotion at work, an award for outstanding contributions, graduating from college, winning the lottery, getting married, profit from investments, fulfilling personal dreams, good health, happy friendships and family, and much more. 

 

There is no one person on Earth whose life has been filled with downs without a traceable record of ups. We have all had our happy and sad moments, and it’s a cycle that keeps rotating without concern for our approval. This is what I call the “balance.” Life is generally what we make of it, and while giving up in the face of tragedy is a choice, treating tragedy as an event and moving above the sadness to find joy is yet another choice.

 

The acceptance of this reality called life is one step forward in changing our views on life as tragedy and comedy. If you live in a bubble, you will be knocked down the most when tragedy hits. However, to those who are in touch with life’s balance, tragedy is nothing but a bad day that will disappear the next morning. I have come to the understanding that life is both tragic and comic, however our attitude toward each event is what really shapes our experiences and general life outlook. To recapitulate my personal view, this thought-provoking Horace Walpole quote captures it all: “The world is a comedy to those that think; a tragedy to those that feel.”

 

—

 

My name is Ugochi Guchy Kalu, I have lived in a bubble and also experienced real life hurt. I pulled through the toughest times through acceptance and a positive outlook. Stay positive, pals!

Start Small

Posted on by andrew

Eri Ikezawa (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Picture this: A blank wall with nothing adorning it but a single painting. 

 

At first glance, it just looks like there’s nothing except a forest in the frame. There are billowing trees, with trunks as wide as they are tall and branches stretching lazily with their viridescent leaves. It is an expanse of greens and browns, earthy tones suiting the imagery perfectly, the complementary offset to the clinically white wall surrounding it. 

 

But once you amplify your focus, zooming into the details, you’ll see so much more. The small critters crawling stealthily up the aged bark of the statuesque trees. The rivulets from a recent rain shower trickling down the leaves, little drops stubbornly remaining as it waits for the sun to appear once more. The beady eyes of avian predators on their unsuspecting insectoid prey, flashing menacingly. 

 

And once you look even more closely, you’ll see how the steel frame of the painting has decolored with time, promises of rust emerging slowly. You might notice how the painting is hanging a little crookedly, as if someone touched it with careless hands or an aimless mind—details all overlooked in the hodgepodge hustle and bustle of everyday life. 

 

But by that same token, if you only look at all the miniscule details, you might become so blinded by each individual feature that the beauty of the bigger picture is completely lost to you. Instead, you might become fixated on removing the age stains from the painting or begin observing small imperfections on the canvas that would’ve otherwise gone unnoticed.

 

You begin to lose the ability to simply enjoy a piece of art for what it’s worth, just basking in the pleasure of experiencing and being present with what is in front of you.   

 

Life is much like this. 

 

If we only look at the bigger picture, constantly fast-forwarding to the future, daydreaming of what could be, we would miss all the features and peaks, textures and streaks, every microscopic detail of each stroke contributing to the finished “painting” of our lives. We would be splattering paint all over an empty canvas, aimlessly hoping the finished product will resemble our hopes and dreams. 

 

Sometimes, we simply must start off small—take time to luxuriate in the present and set short term goals so that we don’t get overwhelmed by the enormity of all we hope to achieve and become. 

 

I remember the days where I’d always set such an intense magnifying glass on what I wanted or hoped my future would be like to the point where I was utterly crippled by the cumbersome weight of my own expectations. This complete inability to take a step back to relish in my small victories and gradually climb towards my aspirations was completely counterintuitive—instead of feeling driven or motivated, I was paralyzed. I was static, motionless and immobile.

This inability to remain in the present, I’d later realize, was a huge catalyst for my anxiety. 

 

Now, whenever I feel overwhelmed—perhaps because work is hectic or taking on new responsibilities as a pet owner or having a disagreement with a friend—I stop. I voluntarily stop, take deep breaths to tether myself back to stable ground before I resume facing the task at hand. Whenever I see myself being drawn into the violent tempest of anxiety, driven by worry about my future, again, I voluntarily stop. 

 

But in this day and age, it can be extremely difficult to hit the pause button—especially in a world where being exhausted from “the grind” is heralded as something to feel triumphant about and being lost in hordes of busy bodies in a crowd is a mere symptom of current society. As such, when I used to hear suggestions of trying meditation, taking deep breaths, or electing to take a nap, I would perceive them as either a waste of time or guilty indulgence. I would have to remind myself in these vulnerable moments when I question whether I am allowed to rest or allowed to take a moment, that in order to flourish in any aspect of my life, I have to start at the most basic stepping stone—taking care of myself in body, mind and spirit. 

 

I found what helped most was the inclusion of therapy in my repertoire of self-care activities. It has helped me make peace and cope with my anxiety diagnosis, permitting me to rewire my brain to more productively approach situations that would’ve caused undue stress in the past. It has helped me to stop undermining my struggles or pain, assisting me in recognizing that even if someone may have it worse than I do, it doesn’t negate my feelings.  

 

And it has been instrumental in allowing me to acknowledge that taking time for myself—taking care of myself—is okay. So now, by rebuilding the connotations of what resting or stopping means—peeling away the associations of laziness from it—I haven’t been seeing past the forest for the trees. 

 

In fact, I think I can now appreciate the holistic picture and the individual features; I see the forest, but I am not ignoring the trees smattering the canvas either.  I have begun to recognize that, as most things in life, neither extreme is beneficial to me. 

 

Now, when I stand in front of the painting I mentioned at the start, I start small. Once I am comfortable with the foundation of my future aspirations, then I gradually build towards the broader picture. If I ever feel overstimulated and laden with intrusive thoughts, then I stop again to get my bearings once more. 

 

Progress to self-development isn’t a linear process, so my advice when you start feeling stressed and distressed is to just start small. 

 

—

 

My name is Eri Ikezawa and I have an extended minor in psychology and a major in linguistics. I’m still on the path to quelling questions about myself and the direction I want to head in, but in the meantime, I have always wanted to find a way to help others and contribute to a community dedicated to personal development and self-love.

A Day in the Life of an Overthinker

Posted on by andrew

Divya Raj (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

What do you think happens on a typical day for someone who overthinks? Well, it’s easy to guess. 

Do you consider yourself an overthinker like myself? If you do then you will definitely relate to what I am trying to convey through my writing. 

It is frustrating when you cannot live fully in the present; either you are stuck somewhere in the past  or are constantly worried about future events. I have been an overthinker since I was a child and would describe myself as a sensitive and emotional person. I remember everything about any incident that had happened years ago; I remember every word relayed in a conversation up to three or four years  ago! You may consider me as some prodigy, haha! 

However, this robust memory is a blessing and a curse. It’s good to remember extraordinary events and amazing conversations. Still, when you cannot forget some mishappenings or conversations that showcase your deepest fears, it kills you on the inside. Sometimes, I spend hours or days thinking  about things that really do not matter and are of no importance though my mind keeps me stuck in this vicious cycle of aggressive thinking. 

I find myself constantly thinking about my future; if not, I will be traveling back in time to past experiences. My heartbeat fastens, it feels like endless thoughts are running in my  mind, and I can’t think straight. I have done extensive online research on ways to cure overthinking, have read hundreds of articles, watched multiple videos, tried meditation, and even tried writing my thoughts out, but nothing has helped me. 

It’s funny when you think that you have the power to control anything in your life but you cannot even handle your own thoughts. Right now, sitting in my bedroom, staring out of my window, I am still wondering about what could happen with my life in the future and simultaneously am writing my heart out. See, multitasking at its best! 

I have spoken to many people about this topic and they have always suggested that I simply stop overthinking. Whenever they say this to me, I will say, “Thanks for the information; I think I should write this down somewhere.” I know life is unpredictable; anything can happen; whatever you plan will either work out or not. 

 

But even after knowing this, why do I still overthink? It is something that I have been asking  myself for ages! Whatever I’ve read and heard from people, they have always considered overthinking to be negative, and one thing that I have witnessed is that if you describe anything in this way, it will impact your life negatively as well. I’ve realized from my experiences that it takes courage to get out of something negative but a lot more courage to get into something positive and accept it as a part of your life. 

Today, I am deciding to change my perception on overthinking! I no longer consider it to be a negative thing. Instead, I would consider it a good thing that propels me to do better. Sometimes if you overthink a situation, it can save you from the potentially negative aftermath because you will have already prepared yourself for the worst scenario. It is necessary to sit with yourself and understand  what is happening inside of you. I truly believe that sometimes the answers to questions you are looking for on the outside, you will find inside of yourself. Make yourself a priority; it’s okay if you cannot sort things out. It’s totally fine but try to understand your thoughts and your emotions. Gradually, things will  improve for your own good. 

 

—

 

Divya Raj is a young and innovative marketing specialist with experience in Digital marketing, SEO-Optimised Content Writing, and UI/UX design. In her leisure time, she loves to share her perception of this beautiful world through her writings.

Bright Spots in Horrible Days

Posted on by andrew

Ananya Rajkumar (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I have always been a very anxious person. It doesn’t exactly help that university life is very stressful and that for the last two years, everyone has been trying to survive a pandemic. Many people struggled with their mental health during this time, and unfortunately I was one of them. I was in my senior year of high school when the world went into a lockdown, and because of this I never had a graduation, or a prom or even my first year of university. To some this might not seem like a big deal, and honestly a part of me didn’t care too much about things like prom, but it didn’t change the fact that I felt like I’d missed big developmental milestones in my life. I was 18 years old, and instead of going out into the world and discovering myself, I was at home and struggling through online learning. I had never felt so alone and lost. I became depressed and more anxious than I had ever been, and the worst part was that I had no idea how to cope.

 

This was when I fell in love with reading. I would immerse myself in fictional worlds and live vicariously through their characters because I couldn’t handle the pressures in my real life. My brother would make comments like, “Why are you so sad? Everyone is going through the pandemic, you are not the only one,” which was ridiculous. Just because many others might be experiencing the same thing doesn’t diminish your own pain.

 

At the time though, what he said really got to me, because there were a lot of people who thrived in the pandemic, who took this pause to better themselves or take some much-needed rest. I criticized myself for not being like them. I always had a more negative mindset, but that never used to bother me until then.

 

All in all, it was a tough year, but I was so grateful for my mom, who was so understanding and encouraged me to talk to someone, and for my friends, who made me feel less alone because they felt the same way. I am also grateful for the Low Entropy community, which I joined because my own experience made me passionate about advocating for mental health and self-betterment. 

 

It’s around a year later and I am so much happier now, school is back in person, and I am living in a student house and trying to enjoy everyday life. The biggest change was not external but more internal, and it was because I adopted a different perspective. I stopped having these extremely high expectations of how life should be and tried to find happiness in the small things, like getting my favorite coffee, watching the sunset as I walk home, talking to my parents on the phone or maybe reading a good book. I would look at my days as a collection of little moments, some good and some bad, but either way I would try to enjoy them. I really tried to fall in love with life, no matter what it looked like. 

 

I was inspired to write this article for a long time, but what finally spurred me to type was a text I received from my mom. I had a very stressful weekend and had just completed a very hard midterm which did not go so well, but instead of letting it crush me, I chose to focus on how I could do better next time and the things I could do to enjoy that day. This is what I had told my mom when she asked me how I was feeling the next morning, and her response made me smile. 

 

“Good job getting through yesterday. It’s important to enjoy the difficult days as well . . . funny, but that’s a secret I discovered.”

 

Her message reminded me of how much I’d grown in the past year, and how there are not only bright spots in horrible days, but how sometimes we can appreciate hardships too, since they are what make us grow as people. 

I am happy that the world is starting to heal, but if you’d asked me a year ago if I wished the pandemic never happened, I would have agreed without a doubt. Now, though a part of me still mourns what could have been, I am grateful for the things I’ve learned about myself and the person I am today. No matter what the future holds, I know that I will still try and find a way to love life, and I hope you all will too.

 

—

 

My name is Ananya Rajkumar, and I am a third-year life science student at McMaster University. Some of my hobbies include reading, drinking overpriced coffee and creating anything from works of writing to new recipes. I am passionate about advocating for mental health and hopefully by sharing my journey and thoughts through blog writing, I can help create change. 

The Joys of Having a Pet

Posted on by andrew

Cassandra Di Lalla (she/her/hers) , Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

If my pet is offering love and care . . . I always take them up on that offer! But I always make sure it’s reciprocated and I also want to ensure they’re comfy and content in return. 

As someone who struggles immensely with mental health, having my pets comfort me is an important part of my everyday life. 

My furry friends are more than just a companion—they’re part of my family and boy are they so much more than just a cute face or a snuggle buddy too!

I’m sure all of you are dying to know about my furry friends so here you have it before anything else . . . there’s Zoey, Deena, and Marley. Zoey is a Siberian Husky/Akita Inu mix, Deena is a Tabby cat, and Marley is a Shih Tzu/Corgi/Mini Poodle mix. 

Yes, it’s a busy household filled with fur and fun . . . sometimes muddy paws but that’s okay too!

My pets are very intelligent girls and they’ve got an incredibly special ability when it comes to being the support system I want and need. These soft and furry little beings sense when something’s wrong and they come straight to my rescue, wagging their tails, racing over to me with their little snack sized paws, etc. 

I’m sure there are many of you who feel that using the “baby voice” with your pets seems more gentle and sensitive (not to mention, more engaged in conversation with them) but in reality, they’re thinking, “What the heck is that noise? Why are you squealing at me, mom?” Yeah, well . . . been there, done that and—GUILTY—I’m still doin’ it. But in fairness, if I were to put myself in their paws (or shoes ’cause that’s a thing), I’d have probably wondered why I sound like that too.

I just have so much love for these furballs and let’s be honest, sometimes we don’t even know what to do or say in order to express our gratitude towards them or our sheer happiness we feel seeing them just be themselves. Their quirks, different personalities, the way they place or fold their paws, the way they take up your personal space but you have to be okay with it because you’ve accepted life as a pet parent, etc. 

Owning a pet is so rewarding but we seem to forget how truly special it is because we get caught up in our own wants and needs. We immerse ourselves in things that are sometimes not the best for us, yet, if you take a look at your dog giving you those puppy dog eyes, all they want are the simple things in life and they are often free. A great example of this would be your time; your dog might simply want to spend time with you whether that be playing, going for a walk, lounging next to you, watching TV with you or even learning new tricks or obedience training.

Most dogs have an abundance of energy and some can probably even run marathons so it’s only natural for them to want to run around or at least be engaged in some sort of mind and body stimulation. Your dog also loves when you talk to them so even though you two communicate differently, make a point of talking to your dog everyday in whatever way you communicate best with them whether that’s speaking a human language or a form of canine language. 

Now, if you look at cats, I’m sure we can all agree that they’re more independent; however, that doesn’t mean your cat cannot help you on your journey to mental wellness. My cat has a very distinct way of saying hello to me every morning by meowing endlessly as if I’ve been ignoring her for a year, and running back and forth from the hallway to the dog bed (yes, the dog bed where her two sisters sleep) back to to the hallway . . . all while still meowing. She’ll hop, prance, and pounce on you without a single care and with total disregard of the fact that you’re either busy doing something or that her nails are sharp. But that’s okay, because, apparently she’s the boss . . . she makes herself heard.

Throughout the day, she likes to check up on me by stepping on my stomach and whacking me with her tail or if I’m in my office, she will gladly climb onto my chair and sit right where my head is (thank you Deena, for so generously deciding to stick your bum where my eyes and mouth are). She will bow her head and purr, which I have come to learn is something cats do to show you they trust you and highly respect you, so I am totally okay with that and, I too, respect her. It’s just funny that we as humans cannot dare put our behinds anywhere near their face without them looking highly offended and perplexed. But what can you do? I have accepted my life as a fur mom for a reason. 

Had a bad day? You have free therapy waiting for you at home. Need a laugh? No worries, the pets have you covered with their constant shenanigans. Need to have a good cry? Let it rain, friends! They will help combat your sadness. Feeling under the weather? They’ll be there to comfort you whether you like it or not because they don’t like seeing you sick. Are you in pain physically, mentally, or both? Let them use their healing powers because otherwise, they’re miserable when you’re not well.

The love and care that my two dogs and cat have for each other and for me never ceases to amaze me. They are the sweetest, most loving creatures with the ability to sense when something is wrong or if you’re not feeling right. And yes, I talk to them about my problems because they don’t talk back . . . they’ll give you their paw or they’ll bump you with their head. It’s a wonderful feeling knowing that you’re providing them with the love and care they want, need, and deserve but it’s also so relieving knowing that your fur friends are loyal and are there to stay with you until the end.

–

Cassandra Di Lalla lives life purposefully. She enjoys reading, writing and mental health initiatives. She’s an animal lover for life and an innovative individual always finding new ways to create. 

Arguing Humanity in the Animal Kingdom

Posted on by andrew

Jihu Lee (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

It’s common for people to have witnessed eerily human behavior from an animal, especially their pets. My own dogs have shown a range of what is considered typically human behaviors such as spite, empathy and speech comprehension. There have been countless moments when we can argue that dogs are just as intelligent as people – if not more so at times. Indeed, dogs are one of the most intelligent beings in the animal kingdom. Dogs and people also share scientific similarities that can contribute to their respective intelligence levels. In scientific clinical studies of Alzheimer’s disease in humans, dog models provide a useful parallel with the canine ‘equivalent’ of the disease, known as Canine Cognitive Dysfunction. 

Among animals as a whole however, there is certainly a wider range of variation in brain structure that leads to different levels of sentience. Many species of animals do not possess the higher order brain functions that are characteristic of humans, endowing us with emotion, speech processing and memory. Thus, we can say that fundamental differences do exist between humans and animals. 

In one of my classes this semester called Ethics, Drugs, and Society, we have discussed the ethical dilemma of whether animals are considered to have the same moral standing as human beings, or if they have moral standing at all. In our society, humans are generally deemed as ‘superior’ over animals. Even the countless number of people who wouldn’t dare hurt an animal themselves end up complying to this standard by eating foods made from animals or owning items made from animal skin or fur. One could even argue that owning pets and domesticating animals is a form of assertion of superiority. 

That being said, the belief that humans are ‘superior’ to animals largely stems from the fact that animals are fundamentally different from humans and do not possess abilities to speak or communicate clearly with us. If animals did have such capabilities, I am sure our perception of human ‘superiority’ would change. 

While acknowledging fundamental differences between humans and animals is one conversation, deciding whether those differences warrant empathy for animals is another. Just because an animal cannot vocalize pain or other emotions in a way that humans can understand should not give us a pass to disregard their well-being. Many animal rights activists firmly hold this belief and abstain from participating in any activity that warrants harm to an animal, including eating animal products. Although it would be difficult for everyone to unanimously agree on an ethical code for animals, I personally believe we should remember that the moral ‘superiority’ of humans is largely a social construct and that harming animals is not warranted just because one happens to be a human. In fact, I would strongly argue that humanity has seen a multitude of cases where we are far from being morally superior to animals. 

Again, I think the question of whether humans and animals are really that different has two main parts: fundamental differences between species and the moral implications surrounding those differences. Are humans and animals different in what has been biologically endowed throughout evolution? Yes. Do these differences automatically call for superiority of humans over animals? I wouldn’t say so. But again, in Western society where this belief – subconsciously or not – is ingrained in our culture, it is challenging to come to a consensus for the ethical dilemma. Nevertheless, it is still worth remembering that the differences we are aware of does not justify harmful treatment of animals.

 

—

 

My name is Jihu, and I’m from Salt Lake City, Utah! I have been with Low Entropy since May 2021. Some of the things I love are reading, writing, listening to music, playing with my dogs and spending time with my sister!

The Benefits of Owning a Pet

Posted on by andrew

Eri Ikezawa (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

After having owned a pet for most of my life, I can honestly say that having one has always been beneficial to me. Despite all of the hardships and challenges that certainly accompany being a pet owner, there is nothing more rewarding than to have a loyal, dedicated animal companion to come home to. 

 

As I mentioned, my family and I have had a pet for most of my life. We got our first dog when I was eleven years old, a sweet golden retriever whom I had with me for my elementary school, high school, and university graduation before he passed on. My family and I were utterly devastated by the loss of him, a staple of our home for so many years, and my parents adamantly did not wish to have any more pets afterwards, the heartbreak having been too much for them. 

 

However, we all noticed the empty spots left behind by our old furry friend, spaces that now seemed vaster than they used to be, the silence collapsing into our home gravely. And eventually, our hearts healed enough that we all agreed that we wanted another companion. 

 

And so, I got my new golden retriever puppy at eight weeks old—small, fluffy, vulnerable and innocent. However, I noticed from the get-go that he seemed much sullener and sulkier after arriving to his new home than what I was used to seeing in puppies; I remember when we had first gotten our old puppy, he had been sad to leave his home where his mother, father, and former litter were, but he’d gotten well-adjusted quickly enough. So, I had been surprised to note that my new little puppy did not adapt quickly to his new home—but then again, I reminded myself, every individual is different. 

 

I quickly realized that, after medical exams came back clear and it was confirmed he wasn’t suffering from any health ailments, that he just seemed to be an anxious individual. When he was stressed, he was prone to biting, barking and whining excessively. There were days where I was so confused and frustrated, absolutely beside myself, not knowing where I had gone wrong with him. 

 

I had properly socialized him with other dogs from the moment I’d gotten him, he was properly crate trained, he’d been potty trained with extreme ease, I’d gone to multiple series of puppy classes with him and I used positive reinforcement. But no matter what I had done right, it felt as though I must’ve done more wrong because his anxious traits grew worse around the eight-month mark. 

 

At that point, he grew a propensity for dog-related aggression—not something he’d demonstrated in the past—and my anxiety tripled with each month that went by. Not only did my consternation multiply, I also began to internalize everything, questioning what and how I could’ve done things differently to mold him into a better well-adjusted dog. 

 

He’s now two and while he still needs work on certain areas of his behavior, he has improved significantly. His dog aggression has decreased, he lets me peacefully cut his nails and shave out his paw pads, and he is more trustworthy all around. He is still quite anxious, especially in uncertain or novel situations, but it has meant the world to me to see his progress. 

 

He is often still a handful and there are days when his anxiety is palpable enough that I absorb it and become intensely anxious myself, but at the end of the day, I would never even consider surrendering him to a shelter—his weaknesses and all. Quite frankly, the pros outweigh the cons—by a landslide. 

 

Firstly, it is truly rewarding—despite the hardships that come with the ownership of a pet as I had mentioned earlier, what you invest is what you get. The loyalty, adoration and dedication a pet has towards you is a direct result of the love, kindness and patience you demonstrate towards them. Each and every day I come home from work, exhausted and occasionally blatantly cranky, my mood instantly brightens when I see his big goofy smile and twinkling eyes greeting me at the door with a howl of excitement, his butt waggling intensely. 

 

Sometimes, when I am sad, feeling out of sorts and world weary, I pat his fluffy body and soft head and the motion of stroking his luxurious coat mitigates that melancholy—a respite when I feel as though I’m just trundling through the motions. 


I cannot say more about how rewarding and comforting it is to own a pet. 

 

Secondly, as one might garner from what he and I have gone through historically as a pet and pet owner, it is truly challenging at times—it is no easy feat to get a pet and raise them from when they are a baby and nurture them into a well-adjusted older pet. It takes an infinite amount of patience and time, which sometimes people are not prepared or well-researched for, leading people to surrender their pets. 

 

But I feel that over the past two years I have truly bore witness to the miracle of patience in waiting out a storm. Not only am I more appreciative of every obstacle we overcome together, but it has taught me to be more temperate and less stressed when I feel the tendrils of an impending tornado coming my way. 

 

I sometimes even consider how strange—and ironically beautiful—it is that a creature that has brought me so many conundrums along the way has also brought me such unadulterated joy at the same time. And in recognizing that, I realized he has taught me an incredibly valuable life lesson—that is, sometimes, no matter what you do completely right, you don’t end up with the ideal or expected results. It has taught me the importance of appreciating that not everything in life is in my control; that the only thing I can control is how I react in order to adapt to it. 

 

And with that said, I can confidently say that owning a pet has been the most unlikely blessing in my entire life. 

 

—

 

My name is Eri Ikezawa and I have an extended minor in psychology and a major in linguistics. I’m still on the path to quelling questions about myself and the direction I want to head in, but in the meantime, I have always wanted to find a way to help others and contribute to a community dedicated to personal development and self-love.

Responsibility and Companionship: the Benefits of Having a Pet as a Child

Posted on by andrew

Elizaveta Garifullina, Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

 

Having a pet has a huge number of positive aspects. It improves health, brings family members closer together, brings a lot of positive emotions and, of course, teaches responsibility. 

 

Unfortunately, not all parents have the opportunity to be with their child for enough time. However, children always need someone nearby. After they come home after school, they have a lot of time until nightfall, which they very often spend alone.

 

For children who like loneliness more, the time spent with a pet will be very useful. Such children need someone who will be comfortable around them, but at the same time meet the need for care. Pets get rid of the feeling of “bad” loneliness. The child will know that if they do not have to talk to someone, the pet will just be there. 

 

Pets give children not only warmth and joy, but also encourages patience and responsibility in them. Taking care of a pet develops independence and discipline in a child. When children realize that a pet is not just a soulless toy, they begin to take responsibility for the animal. Children perform all kinds of duties: they feed, walk, play, and clean up after pets.

 

It is necessary to determine the measure of responsibility of the child based on their age. Small children can only play with pets and help feed them, older children will be able to walk the animal, and teenagers will be able to take full responsibility for them. Teenagers become the rightful owners of their pets. 

 

However, even in a seven-year-old child, caring for an animal will develop a sense of responsibility. In front of the child, there will be someone small and defenseless; someone who needs to be helped and cared for. 

 

If you help a child with this feeling, then the child will be very happy to get up and take care of the pet, even if they need to get up at six a.m. to walk the dog. The dog needs to be fed and taken outside in the morning and evening. This responsibility gives the little owners a sense of protection and caring for the younger one. Children feel needed thanks to pets. In any weather, you just need to get up and walk with your pet. Early in the morning, even if it is a blizzard or rainy outside, you need to go outside to walk your pet. 

 

Communication with a pet helps a child to experience a different range of emotions. A careful and caring attitude to the pet forms in the child the right attitude to other animals. Proper familiarization with a pet helps to understand that all animals have their own feelings and we need to be careful with them and take care of them.

 

Having an animal can also help a child improve relationships with neighbors and acquaintances. Look out the window, for sure you will see at least one child or teenager with a pet. Two children who went out for a walk with their pets and noticed each other will definitely get acquainted. All the children on the street will be attracted to a child with an animal. And this is a great reason to become friends. 

 

Pets help relieve fatigue. After an exam or just a long hard day, they are always waiting at home and waiting to lie down together and relax. 

 

Animals get along well with children. They teach children care and responsibility. The most important thing is to have a good first meeting with them. Make it clear to the animal that there is nothing to be afraid of and explain to the child that this is a living animal and the child should be extremely careful. 

 

–

Leave your thoughts for Elizaveta in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

The Benefits of Owning a Pet

Posted on by andrew

Grace Cheng (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

The experience of owning pets can be wonderful for children of all ages. Kids can learn important life lessons such as responsibility, trust, compassion, respect and patience through owning pets. Most children would love to own a pet of their own, but teaching them how to care for that animal, feed it, and clean up after it can be challenging. There are often pets that are not age-appropriate, which can make caring for them more challenging. The first important step is to choose a pet that is appropriate for the age of your child. It is unlikely that a young child, such as 5 years old, would be able to care for a large dog, but a guinea pig or a kitten may be more suitable. Older children should be able to select the pet of their choice, whether it is a dog, a cat, or a guinea pig.

 

The responsibility of looking after pets is a great teaching tool for kids. As soon as a new pet is brought home, the children will begin to learn about the responsibilities associated with pet ownership. Having an animal that relies on children to feed them, let them out for the toilet, and keep them clean, comfortable, and safe throughout their lives is an invaluable lesson that they will carry with a child throughout their lives. It will be easy for your children to learn what needs to be done daily to ensure the safety and happiness of their pets, and they will also learn by seeing the example you set for them as a parent.

 

What Can Children Learn from Owning Pets

 

  1. Decision-Making Skills

 

Having a pet requires children to make decisions. Making intelligent decisions is an important aspect of growing up and being mature. There will be many choices that a child must make, including deciding on the name of the pet, selecting a place to sleep every night, and choosing food for the pet. Making decisions is an essential life skill that will encourage a sense of control and self-esteem in your child.

 

  1. Time Management Skills

 

Children who care for pets learn how to prioritize at any given time. They learn that if they want to attend soccer practice after school, they must make sure that their pet has all the supplies it needs until they can check on them. You can teach your child about scheduling and prioritizing tasks by owning a pet.

 

  1. Learning Empathy, Patience, and Sacrificing for Others

 

Children learn empathy, compassion and kindness by caring for pets. They learn about making sacrifices for others when they give up some of their own free time to care for their animals. The importance of patience and empathy can be taught to children in the home through pet ownership. As you demonstrate how to manage your pet appropriately, your child will learn what levels of patience are necessary, as well as how the pet might feel in specific situations. This can inspire a child to explore empathy in greater depth.

 

  1. Building Self-Confidence

 

Having pets can increase children’s self-confidence, which contributes to their overall happiness, since animals help them feel loved and understood. Furthermore, they can help encourage kids to be more physically fit, which leads to a boost in their self-confidence and a greater degree of social interaction with their peers. Children often look to animals for companionship and friendship, and it is well known that establishing and maintaining strong friendships is an important element of self-esteem.

 

  1. Good Behaviours

 

Children can learn the value of practicing good behavior by training a dog, cat, or any other animal. Your children will learn all about rewards, incentives, and following the rules as they are being taught the commands – and the all-natural treats. Training an animal cannot only teach your child about rewards, but also about positive reinforcement and doing good for its own sake.

 

  1. Financial Management

 

Parents can take the opportunity to introduce some key concepts about financial planning through having pets. The cost of feeding, treating, medical care, grooming and other aspects of pet ownership can be substantial. Your children need to understand that owning animals is expensive. The care of your pet can also serve as an opportunity for you to teach your children the value of working for a living. Pet owners who are responsible for their pets should consider obtaining insurance coverage for their animals, as this may provide some financial assistance if the pet becomes ill or becomes injured. 

 

  1. Life and Death

 

It is difficult to explain the circle of life to children, especially toddlers and young children. As painful as it may be to lose a family pet, the loss of an animal is often a child’s first encounter with death. The loss of a pet can be a devastating life event for grieving children, and parents should provide them with all the resources they need. It is important to provide your children with the tools they need to heal so that they can better weather losses throughout their lives and grieve healthily.

 

Why not take the plunge into pet ownership if your child is ready to enjoy the benefits of having a pet? Your children may surprise you by how much they change positively when you add a new animal pet to the household.

 

—

 

Grace has an accounting and finance background. She enjoys reading, writing, listening to music, watching movies and playing sports.

The Dog vs. Cat Debate

Posted on by andrew

Bethany Howell (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I was eight years old when my parents adopted Scoobi, a five-year-old tabby/tortoiseshell mix with a skittish personality and an affinity for buttered toast. After proving myself ‘worthy’ of more complex pets by taking excellent care of fish and a hamster, my parents brought me to the local animal shelter to pick out a cat. I remember begging to be allowed to get a dog instead. My parents, whether it be because of the amount of work it takes to raise a dog or lack of trust in my promises to always be the one to walk and feed it, decided against these pleas.  My father, sitting in the car with me before entering the shelter, assured me that we would not be coming home with a pet today – our goal was to look, not to adopt quite yet.

Scoobi was in a cage of her own, a bit smaller than the other cats and older as well. You could see in her eyes that she had a good life before this point – we later found out that she was raised by an elderly woman who could no longer care for her, commonplace in our retirement community. Her papers said that she was an adult, estimated five years of age, and that her name was “Scooby” due to her habit of getting into the dog treats. 

The day we brought Scoobi home – the same day my father made me swear not to be upset as we will be going home empty-handed – was the day I realized I was not as much of a dog person as I once believed. My parents asked me what we should name her and I steadfastly argued with my naïve child logic that you cannot just change someone’s name after hearing it for years. We finally agreed on changing the Y to an I and keeping ‘Scoobi’ as her name. Only much later did I find out that “Scooby” was a name given to her by the shelter and she likely had changed names multiple times over the years. Though Scoobi was shy at first, she eventually warmed up to myself and my parents and became a more loving companion than I thought a cat could be. Over the decade we had her, Scoobi was a comforting constant in my life. Though she would not greet me at the door and bark with excitement when seeing me like a dog may have, her understated and selective love made me feel like I deserved the appreciation she gave me. 

Cats are unlike dogs in many ways, the most crucial is believed to be the amount of effort required to take care of them. I disagree with this; I believe cats differ from dogs due to the time it takes for them to trust you. Dogs are liberal with their affection and trust, cats, on the other hand, require patience, much like relationships between people. I have learned over the years that a man who says that he prefers cats over dogs is a man who understands that relationships need time and that consent is key when it comes to gaining trust – after all, have you ever tried to pet and cuddle a cat who does not want it? 

Though I fully understand why people may prefer dogs with their high intelligence, trainable nature, and abundant affection, there is something about cats that has always appealed to me more. Maybe this is due to my more sedentary and bookish tendencies or maybe it is because I, too, take time to warm up to those around me. I, like Scoobi, was an anxious and shy individual all those years ago. Though I have grown to be outgoing, I still see myself through the lens of my cat-like personality.

In all honesty, I do not believe that one’s pet preferences directly relates to one’s personality; however, personality can lead someone towards a certain preference. I am a cat person, through-and-through, whether it be because of my past experiences or who I am. I am an individual creature, not a pack animal. I will always prefer the setting of a library with a large fireplace over a park or a nature trail. I need a companion that loves me specifically – not because I am the person that is currently giving them attention, but because they have taken the time to love me for who I am. 

I know many of you will argue that dogs, too, have these personality traits. To that I say, yes, of course! Yes, many dogs are like this and many cats are not. That is the beauty of reality – there is no such thing as objective truths about groups. All of what I have said has been generalized and may not be true between individuals. I use these statements not to say that they are always true, but to show my own perspective.

Though I don’t expect this post to change the most hardcore dog lover’s mind, I hope that it helps at least one person give cats a chance just as I gave Scoobi a chance. Sometimes, all we need is an open mind and an open heart to make a friend out of any four-legged furry creature.

 

—

 

My name is Bethany Howell and I am a third-year university student majoring in psychology and minoring in family and child studies. I have a passion for writing and mental health, and my ultimate goal since age 13 has been to make a difference in the world through helping others, which is how I ended up here at Low Entropy!

Pet and Animal Right Groups; Incredibly Important or Extremist?

Posted on by andrew

Andreza Gonçalves (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer.

 

This is Nick (Nick is not a person’s name in Brazil, so it was not our intention to put a human name on our dog), my fluffy canine friend who lives with my parents, but was supposed to be my 23rd birthday gift:

When I go to see him, I have a great time and receive a lot of love. As I care so much about Nick, it is hard for me to even imagine that someone could do something bad or harm him.

 

Well, now you must be asking yourself what all of this has to do with the headline of this article. Although it seems to be sort of nonsense to talk about my personal experiences previously commenting on animal rights groups, mentioning my dog is an example that demonstrates that pets have conquered space in our society’s hearts.

 

Animals have always been important in communities for different purposes, but data presented by GFK-Growth from Knowledge– shows that more than half of the world’s population owns a pet. According to information presented by Google (at the time that this article was written) the world has around 7,753 billion people, which means that more than approximately 3,876.5 billion individuals own pets nowadays. 

 

This data demonstrates that animals have become closer to humanity, which, as an outcome, shows that the concern for domestic animals’ welfare has increased substantially in the last few decades. 

 

Moreover, people have also been more worried about what the irresponsible management of natural resources could cause in the next few years. As a result, communities have been looking to better understand the importance of preserving wildlife, in other words, fauna, and flora. Thus, it means keeping watch on plants and animals in their natural habitat.

 

Because of that, many individuals have created organizations on behalf of animal defense both wild and domestic, and the work developed by these parties is extremely relevant since some alarming statistics illustrate it. 

 

Petipedia.co, for example, is a blog that presents information about this subject and describes current and relevant data concerning the deduction mentioned above: 

 

  • Every 60 seconds, one animal is abused;
  • Approximately 65% of these abused animals are dogs;
  • More than 10 million animals die from abuse in the United States every year; 
  • Over 100,000 horses are killed in the United States for human consumption each year and
  • More than 115 million animals are used in experiments every year. 

 

These numbers, summed with the discoveries science has made, that animals are sentient (capable of experiencing positive and negative feelings, including pain, joy, pleasure, distress, among others) are huge fuel for these activist groups to exist and to fight for these beings rights. 

 

To prevent and punish animal mistreatment, Canada has a relevant conquest concerning animal protection. The Canadian Criminal Code has a special section separated only to dispose of this and penalties that go from imprisonment to the payment of fines. 

 

Even though the issue is regulated in the country, organizations such as Humane Canada argue that there is much more to be done in relation to the topic, since many attempts against animal cruelty amendments in the Canadian Criminal Code were made.

 

Likewise, in Brazil, animal harm is also on society’s radar. There are severe penalties for men and women responsible for wounding animals. Besides that, as they are considered sentient beings, animals in Brazil also have some civil rights. For instance, they can have a birth certificate, receive a type of “child support” in the case of divorce, and even have a registered legal guardian.

 

What seems to be an exaggeration to some, might sound like a way of caring and problem prevention to others.

 

To obtain knowledge about the community’s opinion related to this theme, an Instagram question box was opened and some people were able to share their thoughts. 

 

For example, Dâmaris believes that financial assistance in the case of a divorce is completely necessary. She says, “I think that we have two aspects. The one of species preservation and the emotional one. I agree with both. Ailment assistance for the animal, which was the fruit of a relationship, is totally necessary because only those who had a sick animal know how much we need to spend and we can’t let the animal die for a lack of help. For species preservation, we know about the importance that each one of them has for nature.” 

 

Beatriz, for instance, agrees that animal humanization is wrong. She says that, besides loving pets, they must have their own space and can’t be treated as  people. She mentions that “the funny thing is that many declare to prefer animals rather than humans, but in the end, they want to humanize animals by wearing  clothes, sleeping on the same bed, buying a baby carriage, kissing on the mouth, and coloring their nails. Note that people actually want human characteristics on pets, instead of dealing with other people, and because of this exaggeration of “human” treatment, animals are also harmed. There is an increase in human diseases passed to animals, DNA manipulation for the pet to attend to human desires, health fragility due to domestication… What I want to say is that all exaggeration is bad for both humans and animals. Animals need to be animals, just as humans need to be humans. All deserve good care and respect”.

The above look demonstrates that the establishment of animal preservation and protection rules sought by groups that fight for these causes might be extremely necessary if done in order to achieve the right purposes. Since wildlife, besides pets, are not able to talk for themselves, these individuals are responsible for developing such a relevant job to prevent wounding and harm caused by human actions. 

 

Apart from that, it is also essential to mention that, besides these communities, which mostly look to save animals, there are also groups who seek animal humanization, and their conduct can even damage these distinct forms of life.  

 

Another extreme example of these types of groups is those that seek animal rescue but have no boundaries to do so. In Brazil, for instance, there is a story about some activists who noticed an industry that was testing on animals. These apparently compromised people did everything they could to rescue the dogs and to stop the business actions. The news says that they were even responsible for tying up security guards in addition to breaking into the building and shutting the company doors. 

 

Notice that, while they were saving the mistreated Beagles, these well-meaning men and women inflicted pain on some of the company employees who had no direct connection to the events that were taking place. It is not right to mention that these laborers shouldn’t be punished due to the actions that took place. However, it is important to mention that some of these individuals only had that job for a living, and we know that the lack of choices can sometimes drive humans to “support” what they would not normally enjoy. 

 

Overall, people are caring more about the environment and other species. Since there is an increase in the care for these values, groups have been formed to engage in the advocacy of wildlife rights. Aside from the fact that the vast majority of these teams work seriously on animals’ behalf, some attempt to impose human characteristics on them, which is considered extreme and unnecessary and may even take certain actions that negatively impact other human beings. 

 

—

 

Andreza is a Brazilian lawyer, passionate about volunteering, and who wants to cause a good impact in the world. Andreza loves her family, her dog, and traveling. She lives in Brazil and expects you to be touched positively by her words.

HOW TO BECOME A HISTORIC PERSON— Which side are you on?

Posted on by andrew

Ugochi Guchy Kalu (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Arizona and I have been friends for over ten years. All the while, I assumed she was named for the state of Arizona until recently when she told me she was named for the battleship USS Arizona that capsized when her grandfather served as a marine chef. Her grandfather single-handedly rescued about 20 soldiers before the ship finally sank. She was named in honor of her grandfather’s bravery and selfless human act and till this day, an image of her grandfather is being saluted at the marine corps base of the state of Arizona. As fascinating and mind-blowing as this story was, I couldn’t help but wonder if he planned on being famous all his life or just stumbled on the chance to write his name in the history of his state. It must have been an ordinary day and one act changed the cause of his life and made his name legendary. 

 

Anyone whose reputation precedes them, who lived in the past and whose deeds exerted a significant impact on other people’s lives and consciousness is well considered a historic person. There are positive and negative historic people, now whether or not these people have the premeditation of putting themselves on the side of history they ended up on is yet to be read from their autobiography or personal task lists. From time immemorial, many heroes have risen, impacted, and made inventions that were extraordinary and continue to thrive in human history. These inventions continue to evolve so that their purposes are still relevant in today’s society. As William Shakespeare rightly said, “[s]ome are born great, some achieve greatness, and some have greatness thrust upon them.”  In order to become historic, either of these pathways can lead you easily into the book of times. 

 

Let’s take a little memory trip to the people whose inventions, actions and inactions brought great light to the society of their time and have continued to live on many years after they are gone. People like Thomas Edison, Graham Bell, Henry Ford, Johannes Gutenberg, Leonardo da Vinci, Benjamin Franklin, Thomas Jefferson, Nikola Tesla, Madam C. J. Walker, the Wright brothers, Ann Tsukamoto, etc. All these great people invented technologies that have continued to be relevant to the development of the world today. These people were going about their business, diligently working on projects they were passionate about without knowing how much change their work would bring to the entire world. Today we drive cars, fly airplanes, print on paper, use light bulbs, and have access to stem cell technology courtesy of these great people who had dreams, worked hard and ended up on the right side of history. 

 

There are also people who consciously rose up to make changes, stop oppression, called for amendments to be made, demanded good governance and got prosecuted for seeking justice. These are historical people who were forerunners and abolitionists. Let’s consider Nelson Mandela of South Africa who rose up to fight against apartheid, genocide and selective racism. He was fighting for freedom and ended up becoming the first Black president who unified the many races in South Africa where freedom and equality is now a basic right for every citizen. Martin Luther King Jr was known as the king of civil disobedience who used his voice to change minds, fight racism in his effort to unify the human race. He ended up in history and he was even more celebrated when President Obama ascended to the revered seat of the United States of America as the first Black president. There are abolitionist like Mary Slessor who stopped the illegal killing of twins, Frederick Douglas who stopped Black slavery, Lucretia Mott, who was the pionneer reformer for women’s rights. These are people who ended up in history by being the first to accomplish certain things that were considered mundane or gender specific.  

 

Consider people like Ferdinand Magellan who was credited with masterminding the first expedition to circumnavigate the world, Neil Armstrong who was the first human to walk on the moon, Sputnik 1 being the first from the Soviet union to launch into space, Amelia Earhart who was the first woman to fly an airplane, Marie Sklododowska who was the first woman to win two Nobel prizes for discovering uranium and polonium while studying chemistry, and Bertha Von Suttner who was the first to receive the Nobel Peace Prize for being a leading figure in a nascent pacifist movement in Europe. These people were following their dreams, being humane, being brave in their pursuit while ending up in history years later. It is also true that while people hope to be famous, enjoy being famous, there is no set time or steps to take in becoming a historical person; only records of acts, achievements, involvements can guarantee that. 

 

The world has seen tragedy in many forms. Wars, genocides, riots, killings, famine, etc. The real evil, however, lies within the architects of these inhumane practices: men who advocated for crimes to a level no one else could fathom. Their decisions wreaked havoc on humanity and all that comes with it.  The one person at the fore would be Adolf Hitler, the Nazi white supremacist who was responsible for the Holocaust and World War II. Vlad the Impaler, who reigned terror on the people of wallachia by roasting children and feeding them to their mothers, Pol Pot, the only Cambodian ruler who ordered a genocide on his own people between the years 1976 and 1979, killing 25% of his country’s population, Heinrich Himmler, who ordered the extermination of all Jews in Europe during World War II, Saddam Hussein, who killed about two million people between 1937 and 2006, Idi Amin of Uganda who was a known cannibal, mutilated his wives and fed millions of humans to his pet crocodiles and sharks, Leopold the 2nd of Belgium, who killed ten million Congolese by starvation in order to gain money and fame, Mao Zedong of China, who killed about 40 to 70 million people though forced labour, executions and starvation in his efforts to mordenize China, Osama Bin Laden, Attila the Hun, Talat Pasha and many others whose actions have left nothing but blood in the pages of history, not forgetting the Catholic priest George Zabelka who blessed the atomic bombs on Hiroshima and Nagasaki. 

 

In our pursuit of fame, legendary actions and hoping to leave our footprints on the sands of time and become people whose names open doors or shut them, it is important to determine on which side of history we want to end up. Knowing that no one particularly wakes up to become historic, neither is there a set rule to becoming historic. However, our actions, inaction, pursuits, crusades, belief systems could just be the one thing that lands us on the pages of history or grants us a statue at the national museum of the people. If achieving recognition for your works is your goal, I would strongly recommend studying the lives of the great men and women who have done so in the past. Anyone who has “the Great Honorable”, “the Ambitious”, “the Diligent”, “the Strong”, “the Inquisitive”, “the Tenacious”, “the Adaptable”, “the Intelligent”, or “the Wise” written  before their names  would be a great person to study in order to become historic.

 

My late great grand uncle Chief Kalu Mbonu was the first to receive the English colonizers into my village, he welcomed them and stopped the attack the villagers launched on them. He learned the English language and was open to a relationship. The colonists built schools, churches and hospitals and paved the way for some of the village’s industrious sons to travel out and engage in commercial activities which in turn brought many developments. My village is now known as “small London” as a result of having similar structures and architectural designs found in the United Kingdom. I never met him, but his statue was molded at the center of my community and till today his story is being shared to anyone who asks.  He became a historic figure by being cautious and encouraging others to embrace the changes that had invaded them rather than fight it. Many would have been killed if they tried fighting colonization, but he saved lives by the choice he made and the influence he exerted. While he didn’t set out to be famous or act in a way that served a selfish purpose, his legacy continues to be positive because of his decision.

 

–

My Name is Ugochi Guchy Kalu, I am a strong advocate of civil society and good governance. While we go about our daily lives, let’s be mindful of our actions and decisions as we might one day end up in history pages. See you at the top! 

Looking Back to Create a Positive Future

Posted on by andrew

Christy Braybrook (she/her/hers], Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I have made countless mistakes over the course of my lifetime in varying degrees of severity. Afterwards, I say that timeless phrase “I’ll never do that again” or “Please ___, allow me to get out of this situation and I will never ___ again.” Then I would find myself with the exact problem or in the same situation once again. It’s a frustrating feeling. Like a terrible déjà vu coupled with the feelings of shame, guilt and self-doubt. I should’ve known better, but I didn’t. Then I realized through some self-exploration and a bit of help from a counsellor that experiencing a life lesson doesn’t automatically mean you learned anything. Personal growth is not something that is guaranteed. It is something you must work for consistently your entire life. Nothing in this world is free or easy for that matter, especially not a valuable life lesson. 

Success can be looked at the same way. We often look at someone with a great physique and feel a tinge of jealousy. Why can’t I be that weight or why can’t I drive that car? However, we fail to realize that success is about consistency. It is about considering what works and what doesn’t. No one builds a strong, healthy body overnight. They had to get up early and go to the gym in the morning before work and focus on eating balanced, nutritious meals consistently. They made small choices everyday that allowed them to successfully reach their goals. 

So how can we create the positive life we want by looking at our mistakes and successes? Unfortunately, I have yet to discover a method that prevents me from ever making a mistake again, but I have found some strategies that can help anyone learn from their mistakes. 

1. Acknowledge your mistakes

  • As much as we want to run from our missteps and pretend they never happened, this does nothing to help your personal growth. Instead, admit to yourself that your actions were wrong. Fully accepting your mistake is the first step in this journey.

 

2. Analyze the situation

  • Look at your actions and the consequences they led to. Ask yourself the difficult questions whatever that may be. Who, What, When, Why and How? Look at all the factors in the situation and pay special attention to anything that repeats itself. 
  • Realize that this is an opportunity to learn and grow. Practice positive self-talk and remember that everyone makes mistakes. 
  • Find the root cause of your issue/mistake. This will help you later on when you are identifying strategies to help you improve. 

 

3. Apply your knowledge

  • Once you analyze the situation and get to the root cause of the issue, the hard part begins. This is not to discourage you, but to make you realize that changing habits/natural reactions is challenging. 
  • Use the knowledge from the previous step to create an action plan. Prevention is key and planning is crucial. This allows you to know what to do or how to react when a similar circumstance happens. 

 

4. Practice while staying positive

  • Don’t get discouraged if things don’t go as planned at first. Repeat the steps- Acknowledge, Analyze & Apply. Adjust anything that didn’t work or could be improved.
  • Remember that change does not happen overnight for anyone.

These steps are focused on correcting failures, but it applies to our successes as well. I framed it this way because it is easier to build on successes than it is to recover from failures. Naturally we feel embarrassed or want to avoid thinking about our mistakes. However, this is the opposite of what we should really be doing if we want to foster a positive life. Sometimes it is the hard work that needs to be done in order to be successful. Whatever your definition of success is because it varies greatly. 

One of the more difficult steps is staying positive while practicing our new skills or using our new knowledge. It is easy to get discouraged and fall back into old habits. That is the comfortable thing to do, but it will not help you grow as a person. Even if we make a mistake along the way, it doesn’t mean we have failed. Simply get back up, remind yourself of your plan and keep trying. Surround yourself with supportive people that encourage you and help you achieve your goals. 

Learning from our past mistakes and successes is crucial in self-growth. I like to write in a journal to keep track of how I am doing, what is holding me back and what I can do to improve. Find something that works for you and stick with it. There are a lot of online resources that can help you as well. How you get to the end result doesn’t matter, all that matters is that you feel you were successful in achieving your goals. 

—

 

Christy Braybrook (she/her) is a HR professional with a passion for self-improvement. In my spare time I like to volunteer and help those in need.

Decisions, Decisions

Posted on by andrew

MacKenzie Chalmers (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Often we look back at our lives and remember all of the good and bad memories. We think of the accomplishments we achieved or the friends we’ve made and lost. We remember the adventures we went on and the feelings we had during these adventures. 

 

What if we sat back and considered all of the decisions we have made up until this point? Were they the right ones? The wrong ones? Could things have been done differently to achieve a different result? Should things have been done differently?

 

When I look back on my past I can remember many decisions I made that have impacted my life. I remember the struggle or nervousness I had for some and the confidence or excitement I had with others. There are many decisions of mine that stick out to me.

 

In high school, I was one of the few recommended for a specialized art program. This is an additional art class taken each year alongside the standard art class and students that are in this advanced class generally audition prior to high school beginning in the ninth grade. There were open spots available for a few students to be able to join for the following year and to remain in it until graduation in the twelfth grade. 

 

It was a big decision for me that, in my eyes, had many positive and negative factors. It was great because I would have a chance to be surrounded by a class with students that all enjoyed art and wanted to learn. I would also get to have two art classes a year rather than one and learn a lot more skills and forms of art. 

 

I was hesitant because the expectations would be higher from the teachers and I may not do as well as I am used to performing in a class. Throughout primary/elementary school I was the student always praised for my art skills, however, in high school when I began taking the standard art class prior to being recommended, I witnessed the talent other students had. It was great, but I felt my confidence reduce and at times I would look at my art and only see the improvement that needed to be made. My hesitation formed with the idea that I would be surrounded by all of these talented students and my teachers would wonder why I was in the program.

 

With all of these factors in mind, I knew I still wanted to try it out and I could change my mind after the following year if I really wanted to. If I had not made the decision to join the program, many parts of my life would have changed. I would not have gained the confidence I needed and I would not have developed and improved my existing skill set. My love for art began as a child, but my love for digital media was found in high school. There is a chance I would not have heard about the two digital-based art classes that were available to take if I had not taken on the program. 

 

Traditional forms of art to digital-based art possess the same principles. We always have to consider colour, line, shape and many more principles in our work. A photographer would not just pull out their camera and snap a photo. They would pull out that camera, look at their surroundings and look at the subject of their photo. They would consider all components that would be in the photo. The composition of the subject and the background and how everything comes together with the colours, shapes, lines and other principles to make the photograph complete. 

 

Trying new things can be scary. It is hard to go out of your comfort zone and not know what the outcome of the decision you make will have. It can be hard to admit you may have been wrong and change the decision, or hard to admit you were right and deal with the resulting changes in your life. 

 

Thinking about my decision to join the advanced art program in high school, I do not regret it. I cannot imagine what career path I would have pursued if I had not joined the program and later discovered digital art. I would not have discovered the talent I had for digital art and not have discovered all of the possibilities available in life and career. 

 

—

 

MacKenzie is a digital media enthusiast with interests in various aspects of media. She takes part in novel hunting, photo and video creating, and creative writing.

Breaking Out of Your Comfort Zone

Posted on by andrew

Eri Ikezawa (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Have you ever stood on the edge of a cliff? 

 

Toes curled right over the lip, hearing the whispers of the breeze, felt it skimming across your arms like skipping stones, as you peered over the precipice? A landscape of sea stacks lies below, like the maws of an undiscovered beast, the seafoam frothing around the tallest rock pillars, the pointed canines in its endless mouth. The current is torrential, lapping violently at the cliffs, eroding the surface grain by grain. You wonder how deep it is, thinking if it’s possible to break the surface once you enter its yawning depths. 

 

So, do you take a leap of faith? Or do you stay, right at the edge, precarious but still safe? 

 

That’s how I feel sometimes, navigating my way through uncertainty, right before I make a concrete decision that has the potential to change the course of my life as I know it. 

 

Now, as a quick interjection, I must confess I am not an adrenaline junkie. I don’t like heights, I don’t like extreme sports, and I am easily frightened. Honestly, the moments before I make a life-altering decision may, perhaps, be the only times where I will voluntarily endure an adrenaline spike—moments that feel as if, for example, I am going cliff jumping. 

 

I remember when I entered my first year of university, I was riddled with crippling depression. My sleep schedule was non-existent, my moods were erratic, and my mind was fraying into infinitesimal pieces that I felt I couldn’t glue back together—and my grades reflected the dismal condition of my internal state. 

 

I remember I would spend time either staring blankly at my load of homework, knowing I should start, or I would sleep at random hours of the day. The homework would stay mostly unfinished until I was scrambling mere hours before it was due and whatever minimal material I would try to study before tests was out as quickly as it went in.  

 

I felt lost. 

 

I was uncertain about my chosen area of study, I had minimal confidence in my social skills, and I was panicking about my future. Even as I type this, I feel a phantom veil of anxiety, frighteningly reminiscent of those times. Eventually, my mom asked me if I wanted to live in Japan with my relatives for a semester. 

 

In that moment, I felt as though my mom—with the best of intentions—had lured me onto the cusp of a cliff dive, pushing me gently until my toes were hanging off the edge. My heart had been racing, and my breathing became short, my vision narrowed until all I saw was the endless abyss of…the unknown. 

 

All I could think about were the cons in that moment. If I deferred a semester, then I would be behind everyone else—a pariah in the eyes of society’s tacit expectations of students. I had never lived with anyone besides my parents—much less in a different country with a vastly different culture. I didn’t know if my knowledge of the language was enough to get me by and I didn’t know if I was brave enough to take the plunge. 

 

There were so many reasons not to, so many reasons to sit securely away from the edge, tucked away safely in the lush field of my comfort zone. 

 

But against all odds, and to my own surprise, I decided to go for it. 

 

Long story short, although I experienced difficulties and hardships while I was overseas, the plethora of knowledge, valuable experiences, and introspection I was able to indulge in was wholly irreplaceable. 

 

During that time, I was able to garner appreciation for spending time on my own. I would take long walks by myself, relish in the aloneness, sculpt burgeoning half-formed thoughts about myself into something more concrete. I also discovered my love and aptitude for language, ardent and passionate. As I was immersed headfirst into Japanese society, it was easier to discern the immediate differences between Western and Eastern cultures—from there, it was easy to derive what I appreciated most about each one and what attributes I think could stand to improve. 

 

When I returned to Canada, I felt refreshed and composed. 

 

It is like breaking the surface of the water below after that initial rush of adrenaline as you finally take the leap off the edge—the winding roaring past your ears on the drop, a fragile entity hurtling towards the dark abyss. But then, you break the surface and all you feel is the immediate biting sensation of the cold water surrounding you. 

 

And once you get accustomed to it, it feels nice—it’s refreshing. 

 

Once you take that first inhale in, it feels euphoric, a victory after a long struggle standing at the precipice—now a pinprick in the distance above you. 

 

That’s how I feel retrospectively looking back at my decision to go to Japan. 

 

Although, it took me great fortitude and commitment to decide to be alone after feeling alone, a prisoner in solitary confinement of my mind and my depression—it was one of the best decisions I’ve ever made in my life. 

 

I came back to Canada with a new determination to focus on my academics—switching my major from psychology to linguistics, a product of my newfound love for languages. I had a greater appreciation than ever for my parents, for my home, for the country I live in. I had a better knowledge of how big the world really is, and as a result, my mind vastly opened up. 

 

It taught me that life is a gamble at times, that I must juggle between the risks and benefits of a situation, before ultimately coming to a decision. I realized that the comfort zone is merely a temporary solution to ward off future anxieties and fears, but that I would not experience self-actualization or progress if I voluntarily chose to stay stagnant. 

 

—

 

My name is Eri Ikezawa and I have an extended minor in psychology and a major in linguistics. I’m still on the path to quelling questions about myself and the direction I want to head in, but in the meantime, I have always wanted to find a way to help others and contribute to a community dedicated to personal development and self-love.

How Traditions Shaped Family Life

Posted on by andrew

Grace Cheng (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

What are Family Traditions?

Family traditions are activities or experiences passed down from one generation to the next. A sense of belonging and identity can be provided by traditions within a family. It can inspire positive feelings and memories that can be shared between family members. Traditions within families also serve as a means of continuity across generations. It is a way of passing the family’s values, history and culture on to the next generation.

 

Family traditions may consist of a variety of stories, rituals, beliefs and customs handed down from one generation to the next. The purpose of these rituals is to mark a particular celebration or to signify an occasion of importance. Through these actions, children can feel included and safe as well as bond with one another and gain a sense of group identity. Children crave warmth, joy, and a clear understanding of what is expected and what will happen next. A tradition fulfills all these purposes and more, making it a consistent, predictable and joyous method of interacting with your family. It is comforting and soothing to see routine and rhythm in a child’s life, particularly when life can be so unpredictable elsewhere.

 

 

Why are Family Traditions Important to Children?


Children can benefit from family traditions by becoming more aware of who they are and what is important to their families. The value of traditions lies in the sense of belonging that children experience because they will feel a part of something unique and extraordinary. The establishment of family traditions may even enhance the well-being of a child by boosting his or her self-esteem.

 

 

Benefits of Having Family Traditions

 

  1. Strong Family Bond

 

Family members who participate regularly in rituals report a stronger sense of unity and connection. Keeping traditions provides the opportunity for face-to-face interaction, fosters deep relationships between family members and creates bonds formed when one feels part of something special and unique.

 

 

  1. A Sense of Belonging

The tradition of a family can serve to strengthen loose ties as well as to bring members together and heal broken bonds. Children go through the same rituals and customs throughout their lives. It is possible that these traditions may not appear as exciting to them at times, especially during their teenage years.

 

  1. A Sense of Identity

Traditions provide family members with the opportunity to share stories and experiences, which allow them to strengthen their sense of identity. Furthermore, they can reinforce certain family values, such as closeness, kindness and compassion.

 

  1. Shaped Children’s Personality

Children are influenced by their families. When children are young, their minds can be molded and significantly influenced. As a parent, it is your responsibility to guide them in the right direction. With the help of a simple practice, children can develop an understanding of humility that will serve them for the rest of their lives. Through family values, parents can assist their children in becoming better individuals.

 

  1. Teach Practical Skills

We can pass on important skills to the next generation through traditions. Holiday cooking, setting formal tables and practicing hospitality are some of the skills children are taught during these occasions.

  1. Connection to Family History

Family traditions may include food, music, festivities, and more, which are rooted in previous generations. You can enhance your children’s sense of connection to their history by establishing traditions rooted in the past.

 

  1. Create Lasting Memories

We can nurture beautiful memories in our families through traditions that will last a lifetime. Creating memorable moments with your children shapes them and gives them a fond memory of their childhood.

 

  1. Provide Comfort and Security

A family’s traditions and rituals provide a natural antidote to the stress associated with our fast-paced, ever-changing world. You can find comfort in having a few constants in your life. During times of change and grief, traditions can be particularly useful. Children may find comfort and security in family traditions, even if the main source of their stress originates within their own families.

 

  1. Connect Generations

Families can gather and participate in these traditions together, creating connections between older and younger generations. It is through these connections that members of the family can gain a better understanding of their family history while feeling loved and appreciated. Having these traditions as a family will create memories that will last a lifetime, as future generations might incorporate them into their family traditions.

 

  1. Helping Families Stay Connected

There are many demands on our time, but traditions allow us to reconnect with our families during a time when we are away from each other. Despite the difficulties of our lives, these periodic opportunities for family reunions help our families remain close.

 

There is no doubt that family traditions are important. All of them have had a significant impact on our childhoods.

 

—

 

Grace has an accounting and finance background. She enjoys reading, writing, listening to music, watching movies and playing sports.

Forgotten Women in Science

Posted on by andrew

Daniel Mejía (he/him/his), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Science has been a remarkable tool for the development of our societies since its inception. It has led us to understand the reason for rare phenomena observed in the universe, to find answers to complex questions, and, more importantly, to propound many more questions that inspire us to investigate and to be curious. Science has no preference for gender or ethnicity; however, our society has been responsible for distorting this perspective. For instance, since its origin in 1901, the Nobel Prize has been awarded to 59 women (7%), and only 23 in the scientific areas.

 

Certainly, you relate the names Einstein, Hawking, or Newton as references of science, while, probably, the names of Rosalind Franklin or Lise Meitner do not even go back to your memories; this prospect, while discouraging, is common. These women made crucial discoveries and advances in their fields that are nowadays being applied; without their contributions, the understanding of complex concepts such as the structure of DNA (by Franklin) or the nuclear fission (by Meitner) these branches of science could not have been precisely understood at that time. Unfortunately, the merits of these great contributions to science were not only not rewarded with the Nobel Prize, but given to male scientists, who although were related to the development of the discoveries, the leading role was associated with these female scientists.

 

English scientist expert in crystallography Rosalind Franklin, was born on July 25 in 1920. She acquired her doctorate from the University of Cambridge in 1945, an experience that took her to King’s College London. There, she conducted key experiments for the description of the structure of DNA, a molecule that contains the genetic instructions of all organisms, responsible for hereditary transmission. In 1951, Franklin, with her vast knowledge of X-ray diffraction, obtained images that allowed us to observe the double helix structure of DNA: The photograph 51. Unfortunately, Franklin died on April 16, 1958, due to ovarian cancer, which is believed to be related to her exposure to X-rays.

 

In 1962, Francis Crick, James Watson and Maurice Wilkins were awarded the Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine for their descriptive work on the structure of DNA, which was based on Franklin’s photograph 51; she did not receive any mention. The academy justified its decision by relying on Franklin’s death, although, at that time, no rule prohibited posthumous awards. Twenty-five years later, Watson released The Double Helix: A Personal Account of the Discovery of the Structure of DNA, where his attempt to acknowledge Franklin’s influence on his Nobel-winning work was harshly criticised for overtones of sexism. However, Rosalind Franklin has been recognized with more than 25 posthumous awards for her contribution to science; the Rosalind Franklin University of Medicine and Science is named after her.

 

Lise Meitner, on the other hand, was an extraordinary Austrian physicist who widely contributed to the understanding of nuclear fission. Born in Vienna on November 7, 1878, in the extinct Austro-Hungarian empire and in a highly sexist society, Lise Meitner was the first woman to obtain a doctorate from the University of Vienna, and the second to acquire a doctorate in physics in the world. In 1938 she fled to Sweden due to the Nazi regime and its Nuremberg racial laws. From the Manne Siegbahn Institute at the University of Stockholm, Meitner led the creation of the theoretical model that explained, for the first time, the nuclear fission concept, a process in which chemical elements divide into lighter ones. These discoveries gave rise to the atomic age, which would achieve great advances in the field of energy, but also in the field of war, precisely for the development of nuclear weapons. On this subject, Meitner expressed a resounding rejection, leading her to deny an offer from the Manhattan project with her phrase “I will have nothing to do with a bomb!”.

 

In 1944, Otto Hahn, Meitner’s “perfect duo”, received the Nobel Prize in Chemistry alone for his discovery of “the fission of heavy nuclei” in one of the most controversial editions for injustice due to sexism, in addition to the then open relationship between Hahn and his collaborators with the Nazi regime. Among the Nobel laureates in Chemistry and Physics, Lise Meitner was nominated a total of 49 times; she never won. She died in Cambridge on October 27, 1968.

 

Although Lise Meitner did not win the Nobel Prize, she was awarded many other prizes and acknowledgments. The biggest of which was in 1982, when German researchers Peter Armbruster and Gottfried Münzenberg, in an attempt to honour Meitner, gave the name meitnerium to the chemical element they synthesised intending to do justice to a victim of German racism and give due credit to her scientific life and work.

 

Thus, female representation in science has been manipulated by gender stereotypes for many years, harming the recognition of many talented figures. Franklin and Meitner are just a few who have suffered it, and it is the job of each one of us to recognize their legacies and the benefit that their work brought to society.

—

Mexican biotechnologist specialised in the reuse of natural compounds from agro-industrial waste. Passionate about science and the creation of inclusive spaces. From Mexico, he collaborates with Low Entropy as he seeks to migrate to Canada in the coming months.

A Time Of Accessibility

Posted on by andrew

Cristina Crescenzo (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I would like to think of the few things universally acknowledged, one of them is that there is a certain set of questions you are bound to be asked at one point in your life, for instance, “what do you want to be when you grow up?” and “what is your favorite colour?” or “if you could reside in another period of time what would it be?”’ This is a question I have tried to answer for myself. Moreover, it is through my own personal experiences that I understand the answers are subject to change for most people because we are seldom the same people we were yesterday. We can shed our opinions as easily as a snake can shed its own skin and whether we want to admit it or not the world influences us in everything, even in the most minute aspects of our personalities. 

 

Therefore, I have realized that because of the way I came into this world, I don’t have the luxury of thinking I could belong in any particular place in time without considering the consequences and limitations of my disability. Yet, since time travel is unlikely to happen in my lifetime, this is a mere fantasy so that I could imagine being able-bodied in any era if I wished it. However, with a question like this I can’t help but want to think logically and ponder how I could live as I am in a time that is not my own. However, if I didn’t have Cerebral Palsy my answer would be the 1950s.

 

Ever since I was 12 years old I have been obsessed with that entire decade, granted I wasn’t thinking about the ramifications of being a woman let alone a disabled one. As a preteen I could only imagine the glossed over version of the 1950s like suburbia and the Old Hollywood film systems. I always thought it would be wonderful to be an actress like Marilyn Monroe or Audrey Hepburn but again, I was only viewing it through a glittered lens so when I used to watch those films I saw only perfection and I believed that I had to follow a certain path in order to find true happiness. In my mind, I had two choices: I could be married, have kids, and live the rest of my days as a housewife or choose stardom and despite being constantly in the public eye I would have all the riches and comforts life could offer. I thought if I got to be a young woman in the 50s my life would be so simple, but then reality set in and I understood if I was living back then as a disabled woman my days would be filled with nothing but chaos and hardship. 

 

Once I decided I couldn’t answer this question as no one but my current and authentic self, I did some research and I was overcome with emotion reading about the harsh experiences of people like me in the 1950s. I would have most likely been ostracized from the community, put in a poorly funded asylum, and I would have been physically/verbally harmed on a daily basis if not worse. To put it plainly, the world during the 1950s wouldn’t be accessible to me. 

 

As a result, I have mourned for the older generations and accepted that this is how I was created and I can’t pretend to be someone I am not even if I didn’t actually exist in the 50s because if I did those would be the obstacles I’d have to endure. In conclusion, it has made me truly believe in the statement “there is no better time to live than right now” because even if there are still traces of the old ideals of the past you cannot deny humanity has made tremendous strides to make the world more inclusive and accessible to individuals with disabilities. Therefore, I could live in no better time than the present because 2022 is where I can live my best life just the way I am and constantly working towards making the world an even kinder and more accessible place for the future disabled population.

 

–

My name is Cristina Crescenzo and I am an English major and aspiring writer just hoping that my words can help someone in some way, and that I can always strive to increase awareness for mental health and the disabled community.

 

Extract from a Young Girl’s Diary from the Island of Capri

Posted on by andrew

Susan Turi (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

The ground trembled ever so slightly today. This morning to be precise, but no one else noticed. I asked Marcus if he’d felt the same thing and he said no.  He told me I’d imagined it, saying that if it trembled, it was likely a little sign from the Gods in anticipation of the festivities next week. The town hums with visitors like a hive in preparation of honey. I thought I heard Venetian at the market yesterday.                                        -XVII Augustus 

 

I can write freely here. It’s of more use than learning about the Empire’s conquests to the south. 

Learning Hie-ro-gly-phics with Arista today.

I wonder if they have trees in Egypt other than date palms? That’s all I want to know. 

The summer drags on- Arista makes the classes dull, and boring with her monotone voice. I learn geometry for what purpose? I’ll never be Titus’ civil engineer let alone his wife…

Ah yes, I learn to read and write to show off my privilege while the slaves live their authentic lives. Learn, learn, learn.                                                                                                                                                                               -XVIII

 

I spoke to Callista today, in secret of course. Callista’s real name I can’t pronounce, but she told me she felt the ground shake as well the other day. She says it’s an omen. Where she’s from their Gods are different: a mountain can be a divinity but not in human form!  On the contrary, they have little gremlins that steal things from their mud huts- tiny humanoid creatures who are just bothersome but have sharp teeth nonetheless.

She told me a curious story a short while ago- that she saw a flock of songbirds fall out of the sky this morning. Just like that- dropped dead out the sky and into the fishpond. You can’t eat those bad omens, they’ll never taste good.

 IV p.m.

Am so nauseated by the constant stench of fish. It permeates everything. Per-me-ates. Learned a new word in botany class today. 

The days continue to be feverish with the buildup to the XXIV Augustus. The masons have been putting the finishing touches on Pa’s commission in the atrium to promote his fish sauce. Yuk, never liked fish sauce. His mosaic is rather monochromatic. Black and white. He could’ve asked for my artistic opinion or better still, chosen a commerce that stinks less.                                                                                                – IXX Augustus

 

XX-

We acquired a new slave today. His name I can just about pronounce: “Eutyches”. He’s from Mesopotamia (is this Persia?) Eager to chat with him about his country and his Gods- if they have any. I hear they believe in only one God out east like they do in Palestine. The Empire will take care of that insolence soon.

 

XXII-

The ground shook again this evening. Quite violently this time. Arista had a headache so classes were cancelled. Pa left for Spain. 

I wonder if you can feel the ground shake from Spain? Tiberius came to me soon after- put his paw on my knee, looked at me with his big droopy eyes. He knows the Gods are up to something- A storm?

…

Spoke earlier with Callista about the festivities. She seemed sad and had this far-away look. She had been dusting an elephant tusk on the wall in the foyer that Ma received as a gift. She told me how much she missed the savannah, the wisdom of the elders, the value of animals- nothing wasted for entertainment or decoration. She’s right. Luckily she’ll never get to visit the arena and watch the games. Cruel, revolting- turns my stomach. Am I the only one in Pompeii who thinks so?

(Do admire Hector though. He’s so strong, handsome. He can slay a minotaur with his bare hands!)

 

XXIII- 

Marcus came to me this morning. He looked worried. He said there’s a ribbon of smoke coming out of Vesuvio. He’s never seen that before. He asked me if I wanted to take the boat down to Capri and I said I’d think about it. A bit far -a day’s trip or two- but the smell from Pa’s precious vats revolts me. Certainly, not my delicacy. I said yes only if I can take Callista with me. And Tiberius too. Went out on the veranda to see what Marcus was talking about- a pale wisp in the distance like a brushstroke drawn up from Vesuvio’s summit to the heavens- maybe a wildfire burning out. The dead songbirds have already been fished out of the pond.

 

V p.m.

How to write this on a boat while seasick. Callista gave me a sprig of sage from a secret fold in her tunic to chew on. Poseidon is at peace today- the ocean is quite calm though our boat rocks from an occasional rippling when idling. Some oarsmen sleep or play checkers, while others toil under the hot sun.

VIII p.m.

The swells have become stronger, the currents have changed with the wind. I still see Vesuvio clearly from the boat 2 hours into our sail. It’s puffing rapid little plumes of smoke like an overgrown, temperamental child. Marcus had to stay behind- take care of inventory, trapped in his hot toga. Poor Marcus. I fell asleep to Callista’s humming- an old African parable. She clicks her tongue for dramatic effect which wakes me up. The moon has risen. Apollo guides us with sure hands over a silver sea.

 

XXIV Augustus

XI a.m. 

Have arrived on Capri- good to be on stable ground. No need to powder my face or put on rouge and wear my heavy palla here. 

Dined on some figs and olives then went to the baths. I was the only one there so invited Callista to join me. Tiberius barked at us with excitement from the side. Why don’t I come here more often? Ah yes, I need Marcus’ permission.

 

I p.m.

A deafening explosion a few moments ago- the sky has split open! A thousand thunderbolts are stabbing the air! Lighting up a night that was a day, a short while ago- coal-black clouds are devouring the blue sky! The sea bubbles and sizzles with some sort of molten rock raining down! The sun is now a pinpoint of light- Is Apollo fighting Zeus?!!

Can see Vesuvio in the distance- cracked open- seeping liquid fire- its summit- headless- engulfed in smoke billowing out- furiously rushing across the bay towards us. There’s a loud roar coming from the town- is it from Vesuvio? or from those screaming- running for their lives?? What horrors have befallen us!!

Callista and I have found the nearest cellar with Tiberius close on our heels. The air is hot- suffocating- searing our throats- boiling our eyes in their sockets.

 We’ll stay here in the cool damp of the cellar until daybreak- if it ever comes- difficult to write now- my hand shakes- the thought of poor Marcus and Ma trapped in an inferno with only Pa’s vats of fish sauce for solace. 

By the light of the wrath of the angry Gods- mercy upon us!

…

Don’t know the time- a deathly silence has fallen upon us. Callista and I found an urn beneath the stairs filled with stale wine. We dare not go outside yet. Callista chants: “metis quod seminas” over and over.

The taste of soot is strong in my mouth. We hold each other’s hands so tightly- they’ve become bone white.

 

  Cassia,      XXV Augustus LXXIX [79 AD]

 

*****

 

References: Scaurus- Fish Merchant of Pompeii:

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aulus_Umbricius_Scaurus

 

Eruption of Mount Vesuvius

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eruption_of_Mount_Vesuvius_in_79_AD

 

Summary

 

Diary extract of “Cassia” the teenage daughter of the rich, fish sauce merchant Scaurus, in Pompeii, Italy. This extract is from the period leading up to and including the eruption of Vesuvius, which buried the city of Pompeii in hot ash, killing 2 000 townspeople (79 A.D.) and 16 000-20 000 in the region. Although Scaurus the fish sauce merchant, his family, and their slave “Eutyches” existed, “Cassia ” is a fictional character – S.T.

 

—

 

Susan Turi is a writer, illustrator and painter living in Montreal, Canada with a degree in fine arts. She began her career as a production artist for design studios and ad agencies, before deciding to devote herself purely to self-expression through writing and painting. She is currently at Concordia University majoring in creative writing and English literature.

 

Sharing Family History; An Important Tradition

Posted on by andrew

Elizaveta Garifullina, Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Probably everyone has thought about the history of their family at least once. Learning more about the history of your family and each of its members can be very useful for a person, however, everyone chooses whether it is important for themselves and whether said person wants to understand their history. This is indescribably useful, but long and voluminous work, especially if you are going to conduct research yourself. But there are many resources and genealogical organizations that can do this work for you.

 

There are several reasons that most often push people to study their family history:

 

  1. Death of close relatives. Most often, our older relatives pass away without telling us the most important subjects of their family history. Then there is a desire to preserve the memory of the family history and learn as much as possible about distant relatives, because it is the knowledge of the history of our family that keeps these people in our hearts.

 

  1. Information about relocation. Many people are interested in where their ancestors lived before they moved to where they live now. It also makes them want to know the nationalities included in the genus in order to understand the full range of their personality and study the culture of their ancestors.

 

  1. Confirmation of family legends. Almost every family has its own legends associated with various historical events – repressions, migrations, wars or even noble origin.

 

  1. The desire to understand ourselves. Many psychologists and sociologists have long said that our family has a very strong influence on us, including as many as seven generations, so by studying the history of your family, you can understand a lot about yourself along with your patterns and fears. Studying the pedigree is the same as self-knowledge, it is a very valuable experience that gives moral strength.

 

  1. The desire to strengthen the closeness of the family. The acquired knowledge will give you a sense of connection with your family and an involvement in something bigger. It is also perfect for team building. Working together on a family study helps the family to unite. This is a very good way to unite generations in one meaningful activity.

 

What should be done to study the genus in the first stages?

 

  1. You must collect from your relatives everything that may matter: documents, photographs, workbooks, letters, military tickets.
  2. Sort all the documents and letters you have collected by dates and locations.
  3. Digitize documents using a flatbed scanner or a mobile application that will allow you to digitize documents qualitatively.
  4. Conduct an interview with your relatives. Before that, explain why you want to perpetuate their memories so they are more likely to answer your questions more willingly and remember more details. When conducting an interview, you can use the documents that you collected earlier. Prepare and compose questions, record interviews on a dictaphone or camera and be an active listener.
  5. After the interview, go to the archive. Before that, find out how it works.
  6. Organize everything you have received thanks to the interview and archive.

 

Interview structure:

 

  1. Full name and date of birth, exact place of birth, full name of spouse and children
  2. Education, date and place of study
  3. Place of work, positions held with dates (+ participation in military operations)
  4. The atmosphere of childhood, where and how it happened
  5. All trips, if any
  6. The best moment in their life
  7. Difficult moments and lessons learned from this
  8. Relationships with parents, grandparents, brothers and sisters. Their verbal portraits
  9. Monetary sphere, were there any difficulties related to money
  10. Has this person moved, and if so, why

 

How can you organize all the information you receive?

 

  • Family Book
  • Documentary film
  • Family tree design (up to 250 people, you can create a family tree yourself on various online resources)
  • Family branding
  • Thematic essay
  • Video interview

 

Both the movie and the book will be the perfect gift. For the next generations as a transfer of experience, and for elderly relatives – a pleasant gift with their participation.

 

You can contact the genealogical organizations that do this and restore the family history or conduct your own research, but this is a huge and hard task. However, there are several resources that will help you with this work and will take most of it on themselves that are reliable sources, but you should understand that you should already know enough information and understand how to search for this yourself.

 

You can do all the work yourself, but it will definitely be more difficult and take much longer, especially if you do it alone, however it is definitely worth all your efforts. You and your family will be incredibly proud of the work done.

 

—

 

Leave your thoughts for Elizaveta in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Sleep Deprivation and its Effects on Memory

Posted on by andrew

Taylor Caldarino (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Have you ever tried to pull an all-nighter to try to learn and review five different chapters for your 8 am midterm or to organize a presentation for work in an attempt to memorize all the key points you want to bring up in a meeting? Leading yourself to wake up feeling as if you barely know anything? This is because you subsequently reduced your cognition (Rana et al., N.D.). Not only is cognition slowed, but poorer sleep quality is related to declines in resistance in interference in episodic memory and updating in working memory (Rana et al., N.D.). Episodic memory is related to your memories of personal experience while working memory includes the small amounts of information you can remember for a short time, such as someone’s address. Episodic memory can be a key factor in learning because the material you review may relate to events that have happened to you in the past. 

 

Lack of sleep can also cause problems when trying to consolidate information. Consolidation strengthens the recall ability of new memories or newly learned material (Gomez et al., 2020). Poor sleep quality decreases this process because sleep quality is the most important factor when it comes to consolidation; following that is sleep duration and feelings of tiredness (Gomez et al., 2020). So let’s discuss the best way to ensure consolidation occurs. Gomez et al found that practicing declarative learning (which is learning information we can describe) in the morning increases the likelihood of stabilizing newly learned information compared to those who learned in the afternoon or evening (2020). Studies have found that a 90 minute nap right after learning allows for better consolidation compared to taking a 90 minute nap four hours after encoding (Gomez et al., 2020). An eight hour sleep at night also prevents a decline in performance in newly learned tasks (Gomez et al., 2020). 

 

If a lack of sleep is constant it can turn into sleep deprivation. Sleep deprivation can cause difficulties with one’s focus and impulse control, which can affect the probability that the right answers are being chosen on exams or can lead to saying the wrong thing during a presentation. This means you may just pick the first answer or say the first thing that comes to mind instead of thinking it through (Gomez et al., 2020). 

 

There is no doubt that aging can have adverse effects on memory, but by how much?. Liu et al conducted a study with 59 participants (29 young adults and 30 older adults) and ensured sleep disturbances through a series of phone calls (2020). To test for memory participants were shown three different images (positive, negative and neutral) for 2000ms and after a night of disturbed or undisturbed sleep, the participants were asked to describe the pictures in as much detail as they could (Liu et al., 2020). 

 

Liu et al compared the memory consolidation of those in the phone call group that disturbed their nighttime sleep with those who got a full night’s rest in the younger and older adults (2020). They found that older adults are less resistant when it comes to a lack of sleep, meaning they consolidate less information when compared to younger adults after a restless night (Liu et al., 2020). The study also found that unnatural sleep disturbances tend to affect older adults more, which may be a contributing factor as to why older adults show a decline in memory (Liu et al., 2020). 

 

In conclusion, it is very difficult to form new memories or learn new material if consolidation can not properly take place. A chronic loss of sleep can result in sleep deprivation which can create a more intense problem when compared to just one night of lost sleep. There are ways to try to combat memory loss in older age, such as by eating a healthy diet, exercising and playing memory games. 

 

References 

Gomez Fonseca, A., & Genzel, L. (2020). Sleep and academic performance: Considering amount, quality and timing. Current Opinion in Behavioral Sciences, 33, 65–71. https://doi-org.proxy.lib.sfu.ca/10.1016/j.cobeha.2019.12.008 

Liu, X., Peng, X., Peng, P., Li, L., Lei, X., & Yu, J. (2020). The age differences of sleep disruption on mood states and memory performance. Aging & Mental Health, 24(9), 1444–1451. https://doi-org.proxy.lib.sfu.ca/10.1080/13607863.2019.1603286 

Rana, B. K., Panizzon, M. S., Franz, C. E., Spoon, K. M., Jacobson, K. C., Xian, H., Ancoli-Israel, S., Lyons, M., & Kremen, W. S. (N.D.). Association of Sleep Quality on Memory-Related Executive Functions in Middle Age. Journal of the International Neuropsychological Society., 24(1), 67–76. https://doi.org/10.1017/S1355617717000637

 

—

 

My name is Taylor, and I am currently majoring in psychology and minoring in gerontology at Simon Fraser University. I also love to hike and cook!

Narrative and Nemeses in Everyday Life

Posted on by andrew

Josh Keefer (he/him/his), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

We spend our lives surrounded by stories, and whether it is nature or habit, story is foundational to the way we think. Not only is story present in movie theatres (and just about every other screen we spend time with), it also frames the way we share with our friends and family, and shared stories are what help knit our communities together. There is a particular element of story, however, that is rife in our more fantastical narratives but less present—or less obvious—in everyday life: the nemesis. The barrier between the narratives we build and the reality we inhabit can be a permissive one; when a nemesis crosses over into our lives, its presence can be powerful, motivating—but never nonfictional.

Nemeses, or antagonists, serve as the fulcrum around which many stories turn. In a classic person vs. person story, the protagonist represents a set of principles that will be tested through a struggle with the antagonist, who epitomises the opposite of our protagonist’s virtues. A conflict ensues, principles are tested, and the protagonist is victorious—if not literally, then metaphorically, via swaying their nemesis to their own principles, or some greater poetic justice finally finding purchase. We arrive at a conclusion which, in the laboratory conditions of a fictional story, are clear and striking: one set of principles is confirmed superior by their victory. No alternative conclusion is allowed, or perhaps even wanted. Stories give us something that I think we all look for in real life: an assertive answer that closes a question, leaving no room for doubts or contradictions.

The stories present in our lives are also immensely powerful. They are unmatched in their role as fonts of motivation, and a motivated person is capable of far more than a disinterested one. The proper motivation drives us to push ourselves beyond our circumstance. I have an anecdote that, though personal, is not uncommon: a high school classmate of mine had a teacher tell him that he wasn’t intelligent enough to take advanced placement classes. Said classmate is now a doctor, and while he was taxing his memory during his laborious journey to his MD, he never forgot that teacher’s sentence. If I were to ask him, he would say that teacher was his nemesis, but if I were to ask the teacher, he would probably not remember that student. Or, for a more public example, take one retired Michael Jordan, who admitted that even while he was reigning champion and widely regarded as the best basketball player ever born, he would invent stories to keep driving his performance upward. A victorious Jordan would arrive at the post-game press conference and announce that his game was fuelled by the trash talk of one of his opponents. The reporters would race over for a comment from said opponent, only to find him bewildered, stating he never said a word—after all, who would?

Nemeses are most powerful, not for themselves, but for the power they give the protagonists. What enables us to use nemeses to our advantage is a trait we all have in common with Michael Jordan: we see ourselves as the protagonist, and are driven to bring the story to its triumphant conclusion. The assumption that we are always the protagonist, however, is a dangerous one. When a fictional story is designed, the principles come first, then the protagonist is created around them, but in our stories, the protagonist is already present, making the principles come second. Are our principles virtuous by virtue of themselves, or do we think them virtuous just because we have them?

Nemeses can be a powerful lever in our lives, but it is dangerous to hold them too tightly when a simple shift in perspective can dismantle the stories around which we’ve built our lives. Our protagonism can pull us too far from the objective reality that there are too many people on a global, national, or even community scale for everybody to be comfortably sorted into protagonists and antagonists. All I can say for certain is that we are people making very messy stories through our relationships with one another. Constructing nemeses can fuel us to great achievements, but trusting our constructs too much can pull us from our real relationships and into our own fiction.

—

 

Josh Keefer (he/him/his) is an aspiring writer from North Vancouver, writing primarily fiction and posts like these.

Have you ever felt like Alice in Wonderland?

Posted on by andrew

Kanak Khatri, Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

After almost 20 hours of flight, I felt like Alice who landed in a wonderland pondering how my jet lag would go away and how I would figure my life out in a new country. Jet lag and losing track of time (because the sun sets late in Canada) were just the first little things that I faced as an immigrant. However, I personally, emotionally and spiritually have changed so much that the initial glitches in retrospect feel like the tip of the iceberg that was going to change me for good.

Initially, I had to talk to a lot of strangers trying to figure out accommodation and become friends with people who were in the same situation as I was. It changed me from a girl who was always introverted and not very confident to one who is more outgoing. Another challenge I faced was trying to keep myself fed which also gave me a greater appreciation for my mother as a homemaker. Before I forced myself to discover culinary art, I survived mostly on bread. Next stop, figuring out transit. Once I was able to figure out the buses, I was surprised to learn how easy it is to get somewhere. I also thrifted things because I couldn’t afford new items at the time. The initial struggle made me outgoing, and a hustler and most importantly made me learn essential life skills.

Another adjustment was transitioning from one education system to another. I am a nerd and I loved going to college and writing assignments, so it wasn’t a problem. However, the whole two years of school made me realize my passion for writing, and here I am today.

The next challenge was getting a job, figuring that out was difficult and significant at the same time. I had moved to countries looking for opportunities that weren’t prevalent in my own. Disappointed so many times, I built my way through being a part-time restaurant crew member, and supervisor and then finally landing a corporate job made me realize and see my end goal will manifest in the future. In the end, 250 versions of my resume, people and recruiters ghosting me, well-built stories, and tweaking my skills here and there was all worth it. As much as I hated my initial restaurant jobs, I appreciate that I got to experience them because I owe my confidence, understanding of teamwork, mentorship, and friendships to those jobs. 

Through all of the stages, I kept meeting people, making friends and learning about their stories. Coming from a different culture, made me more accepting, and open-minded and enhanced my ability to put myself in people’s shoes. All the freedom and opportunities that I received from my migration to a new country have turned me into a person that I never imagined I could be.

I mean I did have all positive expectations of things happening to me when I moved, and things did take a different turn. All my struggles have matured me, and I know dealing with change is difficult. I do cherish all the experiences and embrace all the growth that it has brought me, and I hope to continue to do that.

 

—

Leave your thoughts for Kanak in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Staying Calm during Challenging Times

Posted on by andrew

Grace Cheng (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

We live in a world full of challenges, but what happens when one encounters a situation in which there is no way out? As humans, we are often faced with difficult events in life, and it is crucial to know how to handle them. In such circumstances, it is extremely important to remain calm and hopeful. While stress is a normal part of modern life, if you frequently find yourself in situations that are stressful and feel panicked or overwhelmed, you may benefit from learning some coping strategies.  

 

There is no need to avoid all forms of stress when cultivating calm. When we take time to breathe, connect and care, we may find that some of the negative feelings we have been running from will become apparent. The key is to practice self-compassion at that time; feeling bad is okay. Having resilience does not mean that we will always be happy, but that we will have the energy, the attitude, and the support to help us cope with a life’s challenges.

 

The following ten tips will help you stay calm during life’s most challenging moments.

 

  1. Mediation

 

It has been proven that meditation reduces stress. It also changes the brain over time, allowing you to control your emotions more effectively and stay calm when you need it most. Meditation regularly can thus assist you in better handling stressful moments in the long run. 

 

  1. Taking a Deep Breath

 

Deep breathing is an effective method of calming yourself down. Whenever you feel that your brain has reached a deadlock state, you should breathe properly and make sure your body is getting adequate oxygen. Close your eyes and take some time to relax. By doing so, you will be able to deal with the situation more effectively.

 

  1. Positive Thinking

 

Believe it or not, if you are filled with negative thoughts, you will be unable to deal with any situation. Negative thoughts and unnecessary fears may cause you to feel extremely restless and exhausted. To overcome difficult times, you must maintain a positive attitude. By telling yourself that you are capable of doing a particular task, rather than thinking that you will not be able to accomplish it, you will be more likely to succeed. By remaining positive, your brain can avoid stress and remain calm.

 

  1. Slowing Down

 

In bad situations, try not to react immediately if at all possible. Allow yourself some time to gather and analyze as much information as possible regarding the situation at hand. To avoid confusion, it is important to provide accurate data. A clear vision can only be achieved with the right information.

 

  1. Receiving Help from Others

 

There is nothing wrong with seeking assistance from others. The best thing that you can do if you are deeply stuck in a problem is to ask people for help. If you are unable to resolve a problem calmly, your loved ones will ensure that you will not face the problem for a long time. During rough times, you can always rely on your friends and family for support.

 

  1. Exercise

 

When it comes to managing stress and dealing with external pressure, exercise is just as important as sleep. Exercise causes your body to release feel-good hormones and helps you to clear your mind.  

 

  1. Sleep

 

When you have not had a good night’s sleep, everything seems to be worse. You can often end up in a vicious cycle due to stress and anxiety from not being able to sleep and then feeling worse. Prioritize your sleep, especially if you are under a lot of pressure.

 

  1. Being Grateful

 

You can maintain a positive attitude by remaining grateful for everything you have in your life, no matter how small. It has been shown that people who keep a gratitude journal daily have lower levels of cortisol which is the hormone responsible for stress. You may find it helpful to take a few moments at the end of each day to write down a few things you are grateful for and see how much better you feel as a result.

 

  1. Finding Solutions

 

To solve complicated situations, it is also helpful to get to the root of the problem and solve it first. After finding the root cause, you will have a much better understanding of the steps taken to reach that point.  

 

  1. Writing Emotion Journals

 

During tough moments, releasing emotions can help you remain calm. Oftentimes, when life throws you an overwhelming challenge, you may feel angry, helpless, afraid, sad, or ashamed. The storage of emotions leads to feelings of panic and a feeling of being out of control when they are bottled up. Understanding how to honor your emotions will also assist you in understanding more effective coping methods.

 

You can take control of your destiny today by being calm and developing inner peace.

 

–

 

Grace has an accounting and finance background. She enjoys reading, writing, listening to music, watching movies and playing sports.

I found home in a foreign land

Posted on by andrew

Kanak Khatri, Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

At that moment I felt like I had everything I ever wanted. It was my 26th birthday, my friend and I were sitting, sipping coffee and just chatting away. It does not sound like much, but for someone who had no job, no money and literally nobody, I had a friend and that was the best birthday ever. I had everything that I could ever ask for.

Three years and many more to go, now she is my family in a new country where, in the beginning, all I had was uncertainty. I really enjoy how we cook for each other, overfeed each other, complain that we did that and then proceed to barely walk after gobbling up all the food. I love how we can listen to each other for hours with no track of time, give each other genuine advice and want the best for one another.

I also know that I may never have the opportunity to express how lucky I feel to have her, so I am grabbing this one too. I admire her spirit that empowers her to help anyone and everyone. Persevere through the toughest time and come out as the winner. Be so independent that she is all equipped to live by herself yet allow people into her life.

Three years in a foreign country, I only have one friend that I can count on. Well, I would still call myself the winner. From my experience in life of people coming and leaving, claiming themselves to be my friend there were none that I could trust genuinely so one is a pretty good number. And I think everyone should ask themselves that question. Out of all the people you call a friend, how many will be there for you when things get difficult? Because people in your life really affect your mental health, my friend inspired me to write a blog about her, however there were also times I lost my faith in people.

When friends become family, that is just the universe proving that it has your back. Cherish and embrace those people forever.

 

—

Leave your thoughts for Kanak in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Reacting to Failure

Posted on by andrew

Alexandra Dadivas (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Perfectionism is the belief that it is possible to achieve perfection and the need to be perfect at all times. Academic validation often goes hand in hand with perfection, leading to a very toxic mindset that many students fall into. As one of these students, I can tell you that it is almost impossible to dig yourself out of it. However, I can also tell you my story and how my thinking has changed over time when failure does inevitably occur.

Failure is a part of life. Everyone, including perfectionists, know this, even if it is at the very back of our minds. But people sometimes have very different definitions of failure. Some people think of it as scoring below fifty percent. Others believe that it is not trying at all. For many perfectionists, to fail is to not achieve your goal or meet your standard. The issue is that our standards can be ridiculously high. For me, my goal for myself every single time I had a test at school was to get 95 or higher. When I did reach this goal, I rarely jumped in excitement but was simply satisfied that it reached my expectation. In the times that I did not get my desired mark, it ate away at my person. You could have done better. It isn’t good enough. You aren’t good enough. This was my problem, as it is for many. I allowed my academics to determine my self-worth. My thinking was, “If I’m not a winner, doesn’t that mean that I am a loser?” More often than not, I found myself catastrophizing these “failures” of mine. I began overthinking to the point where I actually convinced myself that this one test mark would cause the rest of my life to go downhill. Sounds ridiculous and overdramatic, right? Well, you’re correct, but in the moment, it always threw me into a state of absolute panic, and the fear in my chest would not go away for days at a time. 

I am terrified to fail – I have been for most of my life. For a while, I thought that this was normal, but as I grew older and encountered more people, I discovered that there are so many different ways that humans respond to defeat. For example, I have met a handful of people who think little to nothing of failure at all. If they do not reach their goal, or if they score below 50% on a test, they simply brush it off and say they will try harder next time or that it just wasn’t meant to be. At first, this confused me. How could they be so carefree and yet so sure of themselves at the same time? After mulling it over for a while (specifically years), it’s led me to conclude that perhaps failure is only as tragic as one believes it to be. Depending on your mindset, failure could be devastating and calamitous, or it could be a small obstacle that requires no second thought. 

Now, I am not saying that by randomly deciding to be an extreme optimist, all your life problems will magically disappear. That would only happen in a perfect world. In an imperfect world like this one, a change like this comes with mandatory time, effort, and determination. I have been working on myself and my reaction to failure for over a year now, and there are still times when I feel I have gotten nowhere with my progress. Where I have high standards and freak out when those standards are not met. However, there are also times when I encounter failure and I’m… okay with it. I’ve learned to pick out my mistakes and use them to get better, instead of allowing them to degrade me. 

One’s failures do not equate to one’s worth as a person. It took me a second to realize that, but once I did, I was able to healthily start my progress to having a proactive mindset. I now am more open to trying new things without the fear of being disappointed in myself, and am on the road to accepting failure just as easily as I would success.

—

Hi! My name is Alexandra Dadivas and I’m going into Grade 11 with the goal of being in healthcare sciences. Avid reader of young adult fiction!

Roaring 20’s

Posted on by andrew

Julia Magsombol (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

If there’s one thing I’ve learned in my 20s, it’s that there are only three things that last long in this lifetime of ours: taxes, change and problems. Think of a time when you never had any problems? Nothing. Problems come in all forms every day—whether they’re small or huge. We just carry them somehow. I may have not lived long enough to know everything, but as a young adult, I somehow realized how problems are inevitable—and I learned it the hard way.

 

Sometimes, you eat alone at your dining table at night. And you question things, “why on earth your family is not your number one supporter?” or “why can’t they accept me?” Thoughts like those slap you in the face (and maybe your heart too).

 

You have to get a stable job soon but first, to expect a lot of job rejections. What is the other way to support yourself? What’s the other way to survive capitalism?

 

You learn more about friendships—that all of you are different. All of you grow in different ways. All of you go in different directions.

 

And what’s worse, you also learn that love is not simple as it is. You learn more about relationships—that they can be very messy and fixing them will make them worse. Love and relationship are swords that can stab you in the heart in the best way possible.

 

You tend to compare your life to others. Trust me, this is wrong and toxic, but even if you don’t want to compare, you end up being that way when you see yourself stagnant in one place.

 

Finally, before sleeping, you somehow learn that uncertainties kill. The future can keep you up all night. You wonder what could’ve been like in the next three or four years. Will I be in a better place? Will I finally like where I am? You want everything to be answered. You want your life to start as soon as possible. You want your time to rotate fast—to happen quickly, and to skip its fleeting moments.

 

You learn more about yourself. You realize your faults. You hurt the people you love.

 

And even if you read thousands of self-help books, it just doesn’t feel right. Even if you listen to podcasts or watch YouTube videos to solve your problems on becoming better, it doesn’t help. You are as problematic as your problems. And worse, you face all these problems alone—not having anyone to talk to. Maybe there is, but their comfort is not enough because you know they can’t solve your own problems. It’s painful, but it doesn’t stop. It’s like a food cycle. It’s tiring. You just want to float.

 

But guess what: problems may become worse when you get older. Problems are forever and there’s nothing we can do about it. We may solve some of them, but also not. That’s one thing I’ve learned the hard way during my sleepless nights. The problems that are not fixable just come and go. We have to deal and learn with them, but it may also be better to just accept and let them go.

 

In the end, there’s only one thing I can say: Let it out. Scream. Be angry. But my friend, still try to smile and to be happy once in a while because that’s how we will survive and live long.

—

Julia Magsombol is currently a journalism student from Edmonton, Canada, who desires to bring hope to people through her writing. When not writing or reading, you can catch her sewing clothes, painting nature and drinking instant coffee.

Mourning; Is There An Easy Way?

Posted on by andrew

Ugochi Guchy Kalu (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

“I am really sorry for your loss”, “Take heart”, “Feel better”, “God knows best”, “Rise and shine”, “Wipe your tears”, “Don’t give up”, “Have some faith”, “Don’t mourn like a hopeless person”, “There is hope”, “Look on the bright side”. These are words of comfort I learned growing up which I began using each time I had to visit anyone struck by tragedy in their own life. These words became so profound and repetitive that they might have lost their true meaning when I wasn’t looking. Each of these phrases fit perfectly into any situation be it in the event of death, loss of job, ill health, broken relationship, disappointment, depression, and just about anything painful. Really? Are there verbal rules to comfort people who are mourning? 

 

After a while,  I learned about the five stages of grief through reading and research. I was engrossed with it all. It absolutely makes sense that people go through these stages in their exact order, starting from denial and leading to anger, bargaining, depression and acceptance. I understood this and became better at comforting people by observing their reactions each time I visited. You could hear me say “Don’t worry, I understand you are angry, it’s just a phase, you will reach the acceptance stage very soon” Applying the technicality of my new learning turned me into a pro-comforter and also helped me get away from sad gatherings faster. All I had to do was rehearse them in my head, form a speech, land freely and go about my business. One time, someone recommended that I comfort people for a living because of how smooth my speech was. I imagined mourning was that simple. I never understood beyond the crying point and immense sadness. Emptiness and burnout were never part of my considerations because, for all you know, once the tears stopped flowing, life gets good again and we all move on as if nothing happened. I must have really been delusional.

 

In November 2007, I came face to face with grief accompanied by her dearest friend; emptiness. I surpassed the five stages of grief and nothing changed. I had just lost my father and no technicality in the world could explain and relieve my pain. Friends and family came to me with the usual comforting phrases, “Don’t give up, take heart, wipe your tears, it will be okay”. One of my uncles encouraged me to look on the bright side; where is the bright side? What is bright about my loss? I went numb and every other explanation he gave to support his line of argument fell on deaf ears because I stopped listening the moment he said the word bright. More than my grief, I felt inappropriate and saw my shortcomings in a new light. I realized I had attempted to quantify pain, and minimize its reach and depth by telling people who mourned to take heart and look on the bright side. What a disservice I had provided to humanity for the longest time. 

 

Looking back on the few years after my father passed, I discovered that pain and darkness do not really mix well. How else can I explain feeling better during the day while the pain boomerangs in the night with greater velocity? The knot in my chest and stomach tightens, and the sharp pain as though an arrow was driven across my chest was the hardest part, I was knocked down and crushed by my own grief that I completely lost sight of everyone else. The despair, confusion, lack of purpose and willingness to do anything, chronic sadness and constantly feeling disconnected from the world were some of the popular symptoms that graced my grieving. In reality, there is no cure for sadness, no timeline for healing emotional pain and certainly no measure for recovery.

 

Days turned into weeks, months flew by, a few years later, my father was still dead and I hadn’t reached the acceptance stage. The emptiness was my relentless companion, the void so deep that nothing could fill it up, the slow burn of emptiness began to set in, mental exhaustion, and my constant cynicism. Fifteen years later and the pain is still there, the void unfilled. But I have lived through it by building resilience. Not by accepting, not by replacement, not by looking at anything bright, just resilience for pain, agony, affliction, torment, exertion and strain because I now know that many situations are irreversible and eternal that no words of comfort are sufficient.

 

While bargaining with my pain and emptiness, I did a few things that helped me cope. I took up new hobbies, I started painting, hiking, journaling and gardening. I made certain to avoid pain-triggering situations such as watching really sad movies, I became vocal about my pain, talked to my family and friends, volunteered at the Asthma foundation as that was the primary disease that took my father from me and helping people with the same disease made me feel like I might be saving someone else’s loved one. It was therapeutic at best.  Most importantly I re-evaluated and learnt how to support people mourning better. Instead of my usual comforting phrases, I became a good listener, refrained from trying to explain their loss, respected their ways of grieving, stayed connected and available, avoided giving any advice, and helped with physical tasks such as cooking, cleaning and running errands. 

 

Truthfully, there is no easy way to mourn, no rule book, no words, no change ever makes it better. When you lose someone that holds so much space in your life, you can never be sure if what you miss is who they were or who you wanted them to be. Your memories are forever changed by the inevitability of death. It is important to acknowledge that for every nation, every tribe, and every religion world over, death and loss mean different things. We all mourn and heal differently. As someone who has experienced pain and mourned the loss of a loved one, I say the best way to mourn is however the hell you choose to.

 

My name is Ugochi Guchy Kalu. My father has been dead for 15 years, I’m not sad – I take that back, I’m furious that he had to die, I miss him all the time, but I’m better, I celebrate his anniversaries remembering only the good times.  In honour of my father, I write, hoping this piece moves my pain farther away. In honour of all those who recently lost a loved one, I may not understand the level of your pain and how sad you are, but I am certain that you are doing the best you can, keep going at your own pace, just like me, you will build your own resilience. To Late Chief Egbuta Fancy Kalu, You are forever in my heart!

 

—

 

My name is Ugochi Guchy Kalu, I have lived in a bubble and also experienced real life hurt. I pulled through the toughest times through acceptance and a positive outlook. Stay positive, pals!

Sooth the Smarting Wound

Posted on by andrew

Eri Ikezawa (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Peering over the edge of a 40-foot cliff. Sitting in a crowded plane, rocking from side to side, trying to stomach the nausea from turbulence. Feeling faint as I watch blood pouring copiously from an open wound. These are all legitimate fears, personal ones that I have, ranked highly on my list of things that frighten me. But above those has always been my great and appreciable fear of failure. 

 

Since having been diagnosed with generalized anxiety disorder, my reaction to the unknown has started making more sense to me — that crippling, debilitating sensation of terror, causing me to freeze on the spot, like dipping my toes into an icy pond with regrettable haste. 

 

Although it might be a stretch to say that I regret certain events in my life — living by the philosophy that anything that happens is a lesson to be learned — I must confess I do occasionally feel a twinge of wistfulness for the opportunities I have missed in my life due to my anxiety. 

 

Before, the notion of failure itself was enough to completely paralyze me into inaction — worse yet, I couldn’t find the words to articulate the barrier between myself and any goal I wanted for myself. All I knew was that I felt like a microscopic entity, craning my neck backwards until it felt unhinged, feeling doomed by the towering partition between me and my aspirations. And this applied to so many areas of my life — grades I wanted in school, friends I wanted to make, hobbies I wanted to invest more time into. 

 

Back then, I didn’t realize that the root of that cacophonous buzzing — the angry voices in my head susurrating, “You’ll probably fail anyway, what’s the point in trying?” — was my anxiety.  To me, that feeling I experienced preluding the ultimate outcome, whether it was failure or success, was so unbearable that I would talk myself out of even taking a stab at whatever I wanted.  

 

Unsurprisingly this led me to playing it safe, like walking a tightline — only it was 10 centimeters off the ground. If I believed that whatever I wanted to attain was more or less guaranteed, then I would give it a go. I felt as though anything I achieved was to be expected, while everything else was unfeasible, and thus not worth trying at. 

 

Obviously, this led to minimal personal growth. I was sitting in a cozy refuge, barricaded from discomfiting experiences, idle in my comfort zone.  

 

Once I was formally diagnosed with anxiety, every jumbled puzzle piece in my discombobulated brain began to gradually fall into place. I could finally make sense of my mental hieroglyphics — what once seemed like illegible scrawl was decipherable language, and the storm thundering in my chest came to a manageable simmer. 

 

It wasn’t so much that it solved all my problems, but rather I felt as though I finally had a starting point to work from. Through cognitive behavioral therapy, I could better discern moments where I felt as though I might succumb to my anxious thoughts. Then, instead of allowing myself to be plowed over by the drum of the road roller and compressed by the weight of my inferiority, I would try to ground myself again. 

 

I remind myself that failure is a natural staple of life, that all successful people have taken shots and missed, the arrow throttling through the air at the wrong angle, missing the target at the last second. I coax myself off the ledge of self-pity, uplifting myself with the knowledge that whatever happens, I need to keep laboring through the dirt until I find myself at the other side. After all, rejection is not a reflection of my self-worth. 

 

I have also learned that if I maintain and nourish the internal image that I hold of myself, I am able to stand firm in the face of slights and rejections. Now, I ask myself, “Is it worth tarnishing my own self-value because of someone else’s impression of me?” Just because I am not what someone is looking for doesn’t mean that I am worthless. It does not mean that I am a failure in my pursuit for self-actualization and success. 

 

I won’t lie and say that it doesn’t still sting when I apply for a job and don’t get selected. Nor is it satisfying when someone doesn’t like me — it still hurts when people hold negative views about me. I still struggle with the desire to people-please over prioritizing my own needs as a person, but at the end of the day, we must make small sacrifices in the process of self-development. In striving to better myself, it is inevitable that I will “fail” to meet someone’s expectations of me — especially when it doesn’t benefit them. 

 

These days, for me, it’s all about recalibration. I allow myself to fully acknowledge the pricking sensation of failure and rejection; I don’t delay the healing process by trying to euphemize or sugarcoat how I really feel. If that means sulking for a few days, that’s just my process — as long as I know I am fully committed to picking myself back up, rebounding from lying face-flat on the ground to hiking back towards the peak, it’s okay. A few days to reset is okay. 

 

Once I feel as though I’ve recovered enough, having soothed the smarting wound until it’s a faint throb, I just pick up right where I left off, recognizing that one small defeat in the grand scheme of things is nothing but a lesson. I realize now that tenacity and determination to triumph are the true hallmarks of successful people. And even if I am not quite at the destination I wish to arrive at, I am always immensely grateful to have transitioned from my former attitude and fear towards failure to my composed acceptance of it now. 

 

These reactions, pragmatic and tranquil, help me from permanently floundering after any blunder — they are what keep me moving forward.  

 

—

 

My name is Eri Ikezawa and I have an extended minor in psychology and a major in linguistics. I’m still on the path to quelling questions about myself and the direction I want to head in, but in the meantime, I have always wanted to find a way to help others and contribute to a community dedicated to personal development and self-love.

The Lost Sun

Posted on by andrew

Cristina Crescenzo (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I remember one day when I was a little, I walked into the front entrance of my school as the sun was shining behind me, casting my shadow along the carpet. There was a teacher standing by the door, smiling at me as she said, “Cristina, the sun follows you wherever you go.” As a naïve kid, I believed them, so I made it my mission to have the sunniest disposition possible. Unfortunately, as time passed I struggled into adulthood, until one day I turned around and the sun was no longer following me and all I had left was despair. 

 

All I can do in the absence of light is try to sleep the day away, because when I open my eyes all I see is grey. The sun and everything beneath it is artificial and has no real meaning for me anymore. Obviously, I don’t go around stating that fact. I am disillusioned not only with my life but the whole world, so I often wear a manufactured smile and I play pretend the best I can. Moreover, even though I would never want anyone to have to bear witness to this endless spiral, sometimes the mask does slip and the tears start to flow onto the paths of others. Yet, one thing I will say that I have discovered is that everyone deserves to be selfish once and a while and look out for themselves. 

 

I wish I could lie and say I have obtained the tools to help get me out of this sinking pit of hopelessness, but I can’t. However, I can finally start to accept that Little Miss Sunshine isn’t coming back, because I am not a kid anymore, with childish dreams and priorities. I can’t afford to keep stressing myself out searching for the old me, the Cristina that was young, ignorant and had never been hurt, because that’s not realistic. Time has passed and I have learned some hard truths about life that I was sheltered from as a kid, many people also have hurt me and I have even beaten myself up to the point of no return. Hence, I have had a lot of time to contemplate possible ways out of the darkness, but sadly I have come up with nothing concrete to put into action.

 

But I do have one theory I have ruminated on for awhile. In a nutshell, it’s all about trying to accept who I am today, because whether or not I want to admit it, I am more vulnerable and likely to get sunburned. And, what is wrong with spending my time in the shade while I’m working on it? 

 

In the end, I have no idea what I am doing. I am really just trying to survive from one day to the next, but I don’t think that has to be a bad thing. So, though it can be scary at times, I have to stop being afraid of the dark, because I still have so much time to spare. That is not to say I am going to automatically have a better opinion of the world or myself and that I am not going to enjoy an occasional nap, but I hope if I wait long enough, the sun will return to my side again, brighter than ever. 

 

—

 

My name is Cristina Crescenzo and I am an English major and aspiring writer just hoping that my words can help someone in some way, and that I can always strive to increase awareness for mental health and the disabled community.

What Are You So Afraid Of?

Posted on by andrew

Emily Iorio (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

For as long as I can remember, I have been a worrier. My brittle fingernails always picked down to the length of throbbing pain and the brittle ends of my hair indicative of my nervous tics. Not always concerned with the most rational fears, I worried more about the possibility of obscure situations that could manifest into catastrophic, life-altering circumstances. My worst nightmare as a child was one of my brother, Michael, dying. This dream occurred only once, and though decades have passed since that night, I can still remember the nightmare in striking detail. The basement of our three-bedroom bungalow was flooded with towering flames, inching closer and closer to the door that led upstairs to safety. Trapped in the blaze of that unfinished vault, Michael pounded on the door, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t pry it open. These were my childhood fears: losing a sibling, a parent or even my own life to some terrifying catastrophe — always wishing I could have done something more to save myself or someone else. 

 

Flash forward to the winter of 2019 when we lost Michael after a short battle with a relentless bout of cancer — my mom, recently diagnosed with ALS and my stepfather, unknowingly harbouring the early stages of cancer himself. I found myself in the exact situation I’ve always dreaded: losing my family while being forced to bear witness, useless in salvaging anything. When your greatest fears come to devastating fruition, what are you to make of life in general? If the worst-case scenario has always been the most common outcome, how can you expect anything different? Just as dark clouds seem to foreshadow incessant Vancouver rain, illness in my life began to foreshadow death, and the challenges I faced as a young adult encouraged me to anticipate failure. To put it simply, optimism has been difficult to come by in the years following the loss of my family (despite how well I forge my bubbly demeanour) and trauma has thrown a real wrench in my decision-making process. 

 

Speaking from my own personal experience, my trauma has encouraged two opposing schools of thought at the crossroads of lofty decisions. On one end of the spectrum, my trauma forces me to meticulously approach situations with caution, but perhaps too much caution (anxiety, if you will). Now that all these years of caretaking have passed, how will I ensure that I make enough money to catch up to my peers? Perhaps I should move back to Ontario to spend more time with my family and friends before they all inevitably die too? I wrestle with these thoughts, these anxieties, almost constantly. They are the fear response to unknown situations — situations that could very well end up beautiful and gratifying if I were to give them a chance.

 

On the other end of the spectrum, I’m met with a familiar “Life is too short” philosophy: life is too short to deny myself of everything I have ever wanted. This is the inspiration response that allows me to daydream about an endearing future. It is what motivated me to leave a secure job that I wasn’t truly passionate about so that I could pursue further education. It is what fuels my love for travel and my desire to visit home so often, to be with the people I love. 

 

Strangely enough, these two opposing rhetorics can sometimes motivate the same outcomes. Even if this is the case, it is a matter of choosing to listen to the inspiration response over the fear — a selective hearing for the optimistic perspective. It is finding the strength within yourself to trust in the universe, or perhaps to trust in other people, that you won’t always end up getting hurt, despite what has happened in your past. It’s choosing to visit home, not because you’re afraid that your friends and family will die or forget you, but because their presence in your life makes everything more colourful. It’s choosing the career you are passionate about, despite the learning curve ahead, because you know how wonderfully you’ll flourish if you are satisfied with your work. 

 

When I think about what I want out of life, I think about honouring my future self — the ardent and aspirational woman who will inevitably die, just like her family did, but who chose to honour her fascinations rather than her fears. Sure, ominous clouds foreshadow rain, but they can also foreshadow the growth and prosperity of a crop, the flourishing rivers that end a devastating drought. And that optimism, that feeling of being inspired by the beauty of what life could be, is what I continue to try to appreciate. When I’m ready for it, when you’re ready for it, inspiration will be waiting.

 

—

Leave your thoughts for Emily in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

My Relationship with Revision

Posted on by andrew

Neema Ejercito (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

From as far back as I can remember, I have always loved revising. From the nit-picking of dotting the i’s and crossing the t’s to deleting entire paragraphs and rewriting sections of a paper, I have always loved to revise. So much so that my dream job used to be editor-in-chief. Of what medium? It didn’t matter, as long as that was my title. But then I talked to a writer friend who is the opinion editor of a Philippine periodical and heard her complain about what a drag it was to be an editor to these senior males who thought she was far too much of a nube to correct their spelling, much less their clarity in expression. She complained about the desk job and wished she were “out there” writing again, covering stories. That’s when I really wondered if that was the kind of dream job for me.

 

I realized that it was not. I wanted to keep writing and revising until the day I died. No retirement for me. Retirement is such an ‘80s concept to me anyway. I read an article on Flipboard that talked about how retirement has become somewhat dated and how the trend is now to work till you drop. I didn’t even need to know it was a trend to realize that I was going to die writing. I was even thinking the other day how I could make a sci-fi story of a future where senior writers simply had to speak to a device that typed for them what they were saying, instead of struggling to get their thoughts down on paper or on the screen with their arthritic hands.

 

So my relationship with revision has always been positive. And yes, for me it’s normal to berate myself a bit when I realize I’ve made a typo. But for some reason, I am easier on myself when the revision requires a more or less complete overhaul of what I’ve written. I think that’s because I’ve discovered a way to somehow feel like I keep all that I write. Per piece, I have a Notes entry on what I delete. That way, should I ever need that brilliantly-composed-but-must-delete section, I have quick access. Have I ever used them? Once, at most. But it makes me feel more comfortable letting go of what I wrote, since I know where to find it. I got the concept from parenting advice columns that would talk about having playdates at the house. Ask your child what toys they would absolutely not want to share and put those away. That way, you reduce the stress on yourself and everyone for having your child unprepared to have their favourites played with by someone else.

 

That being said, a weakness in my love for revision is when I get caught up in perfection. I focus more on the correct placement of a comma and the proper use of a period sometimes than on the content. I eat my own words of allowing myself to write freely when I keep correcting what I write, valuing correctness over communication. It’s even affected how I read other people’s work sometimes.

 

I’m glad I’m a bit looser about that weakness now, but it’s still something I continually work on: not letting the perfect be the enemy of the good. I don’t ever want to be turned off from writing because of the “wrong crowd,” but there was a time when I really questioned all the years of writing and maturing I’d done in my craft because I believed certain, truly uninfluential-in-my-craft people. True enough, I found my way back when I focused on improving on my craft instead of listening to them. So glad to be back.

 

I know I will still veer off the path from time to time, but I’m glad to say my relationship with revision continues to grow. I feel that revising is always a step in the right direction. I don’t have to rush it; I just have to take the first step. Always. 

 

—

 

Neema Ejercito is a professional writer, director and creative writing mentor. Her 3D edutainment series for beginning readers, AlphaBesties, is showing in YouTube Japan and Prairie Kids. When she’s not writing or mentoring, she manages her household with her very supportive husband and three children.

The Importance of Humour as A Form of Stress Relief

Posted on by andrew

Damilola Aliu (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

On the 20th of October 2020, in Lagos Nigeria, the police opened fire on peaceful protesters at the Lekki toll gate. Prior to this, protesters had taken to the streets of Lagos to protest against the rampant cases of police brutality perpetrated by the Special Anti-Robbery Squad (SARS). Young Nigerians were on the street for over two days calling on the government to disband the unit due to their excessive use of force and illegal conduct, which had led to the deaths and alleged disappearances of young men and women in Nigeria. The atmosphere of this protest was sad for obvious reasons; people who had lost a loved one at the hands of these officers came out to share their heartbreaking stories of what they had had to endure for months or years unending. 

By now, any onlookers know that stress isn’t foreign to Africans and Nigerians alike, so there were bound to be funny hot takes about the protest. So on one hand, while Twitter was abuzz with think pieces on the political implications of the #EndSARZ movement, there were also moments when someone would say something relating to the protest that was entirely out of line but mixed with the ‘Nigerian humour’ which was hilarious. There was a particular moment when someone was being interviewed at the protest and in the middle of discussing her opinion she said, “Buhari has been a bad boy.” President Muhammadu Buhari is the current president of Nigeria and was so also at the time of the protest, but something about a Gen Z calling the commander in chief of the federal republic a “bad boy” for not heeding to the request of the people set Twitter ablaze. It became a trending topic weeks after and it was all anyone could talk about besides the protest. 

Humour can be used as a coping mechanism, something we might use to avoid the things we need to confront but it can also be used as a healthy distraction. As was the case with the protest in Lagos. The trauma from watching people run from bullets got to me and even though I was not physically in Nigeria at the time of the protest I remember being so engrossed in the news that I was afraid to leave my house in Toronto because I thought I was in Nigeria. Another important thing humour does is it kickstarts creativity. There are a ton of Instagram pages that post memes tailored to Africans and anytime I feel stressed or when I’m faced with writer’s block I click on one of these pages and get a good laugh. After a while, I feel rejuvenated and inspired to continue writing. 

Humour plays a huge role in how we function as humans; not just in our ability to laugh at something that is and was intended as a joke but it is an important ability to find humour in one’s life even when things seem more negative. Take the pandemic, for instance, the fact that so many lives were affected so terribly is never going to be funny but on the other hand, people were literally hoarding toilet paper! The memes from that alone helped people feel more at ease, knowing that they were not alone and that we could all relate to each other’s struggles. Humour provides a sense of community based on our individual yet similar lives.  

 

—

 

Leave your thoughts for Emily in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

 

Humour Therapy for Stress

Posted on by andrew

Grace Cheng (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Humour has an inexplicable power. Laughter and humour enhance the quality of life. Jokes and witty conversations can help you develop a closer relationship with the people around you. The happiness that comes from laughter is comparable to the joy that comes from the rain in the desert. The key elements of jokes are that they force the audience to consider the same situation from different perspectives. 

 

Life is full of challenges but using humour and laughter to cope with stress can be a healthy and effective way to do so and can lift you from the darkest times. Indeed, we cannot always control what happens to us, but we can choose how we want to respond and react. We can use humour to effectively communicate with one another, leveling the playing field between the players on that field who may have different statuses, such as a boss and a direct report, or a child and a parent.

 

The use of humour can benefit our physical, mental, and spiritual well-being. It gives us a sense of power and superiority to be able to laugh at our situation or problem. A good sense of humour can help promote optimism and a positive outlook. When we can laugh at what is troubling us, we are less likely to experience feelings of depression or helplessness. A sense of humour provides us with a perspective on our problems. The act of laughing serves to release uncomfortable feelings that, when repressed, may create a biochemical shift that is harmful to one’s health.

 

A life without humour would be analogous to an ocean without fish. When we are babies, our mothers encourage us to smile and laugh. Since these are the earliest and most effective forms of communication, we are capable of learning at this early age.

 

Humour may also serve as an adaptive ego defense by enabling people to perceive and appreciate the absurdity of situations in which they have to confront a great deal of difficulty. A sense of humor may function as both a defense mechanism and a means of dealing with adversity.

 

Let us look at the benefits of using humour in our lives.

  • Humour Can Improve Mood

 

Once you develop a good sense of humour, you become more lighthearted. As a result, you will see everything around you from a completely different perspective, and you will be able to laugh at problems that are enormous at the time but become the easiest things you have experienced. Laughter will undoubtedly improve any problem situation that appears not to be resolvable as soon as you change your approaches, attempt to seek out laughter, and relax following your chuckle.

  • Humour Benefits Physical Health

 

Humour has the potential to benefit physical health in many ways, including endorphins and relaxation. The health benefits of laughing include lower blood pressure, improved immune system, pain relief, stimulated lungs and an increase in heart rate. This all decreases the risk of heart attacks as well as the possibility of becoming constantly ill during the colder months. It is scientifically proven that humor will help you relax and benefit your health overall if you are constantly exhausted because you are stressed out.

  • Humour Relaxes Muscles and Tensions

 

When we are stressed, we tend to become tense and uncomfortable under the weight of the overwhelming burden. Your muscles will relax once you laugh, and any tension will be dissolved immediately. In the end, this leads to relaxation, which can provide relief from stressful days and prevent further health complications.

  • Humour Acts as a Distraction

 

Humour is a good way to distract yourself. Your attention is diverted for a time to the larger joke that is occurring or to the comedy occurring to someone else. Humour can distract you from your stress and anxiety for a short time by taking your attention off what is happening to you. By using this distraction regularly, you can use this resource in your toolbox to cope during those times of stress and anxiety.

  • Humour Changes Our Perspectives on Life

 

It is through the power of humor that we can view the world differently. Humour can make use of a little of one’s self-deprecation or mixes in some biting satire to make people laugh. It is simply crass slapstick humor that is in your face and blatant. Whatever the type of our humour, it can reframe our viewpoints and allow us to view our problems with a less all or nothing approach. When you reframe, re-author, or change the way you view your challenges, stress, anxiety and frustration disappear as you realize that they are not insurmountable.

  • Humour Acts as Pharmacology

 

Humour causes a chemical reaction that has a powerful antithesis to anxiety and stress. By releasing certain feel-good chemicals within the brain, laughter activates neuropeptides, which are nature’s antidepressants. Interestingly, laughter has also been linked to a reduction in the stress hormone called cortisol. Humour therefore possesses a powerful anti-stress and anti-anxiety effect on the neuro-molecular level.

 

Are you ready to apply more humour to your life after learning their benefits?

 

— 

Grace has an accounting and finance background. She enjoys reading, writing, listening to music, watching movies and playing sports.

Laughter is the Best Medicine: Possible Side Effects

Posted on by andrew

Christy Braybrook (she/her/hers], Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

We all struggle with issues that arise in our lives, whether related to family issues, mental health or financial concerns — the list could go on and on. What makes us different is how we cope with these issues, and not all coping strategies are healthy. People find ways to drown their troubles in alcohol, food or even codependent relationships. Although these options may help short-term, eventually these destructive tendencies cause more harm than good. Comparatively speaking, using humour as a coping method seems harmless compared to using alcohol or drugs. But is it healthy?

 

Looking on the positive side of things, who doesn’t feel like their best while having a good laugh with friends? There are studies linking humour and psychological well-being, creativity and productivity. Although these studies have a long way to go before they prove the benefits that humour and laughter have, it may be worth incorporating a bit of funny into our lives.

 

But there are two sides to every coin. When does humour as a defense mechanism become a problem? Is it self-deprecating humour? Are you laughing at yourself among friends good-heartedly and then crying alone in your bed at night? Sometimes the people in our lives that seem the happiest are going through a lot and are not nearly as happy as they appear. 

 

Personally, I love to laugh even at the saddest of times. When something negative happens to me, I like to look at whatever positives there are in the situation. Sometimes just reframing a situation can make all the difference. Maybe that person was not meant to be in your life, or losing a job meant you found an even better position.

 

So, like most questions in life, there is no right or wrong answer. Only a collection of different individuals with complex, unique perspectives. Below is a comparison of healthy and unhealthy uses of humour.

 

Humour as an Unhealthy Defence Mechanism:

  • Does your humour prevent you from opening up? Are you using it to deflect questions or refuse responsibility for your actions?
  • Is it humour or is it self-deprecation (meaning that your intention is to redirect negativity toward yourself)?
  • What is the context? Are you in a therapy session or talking with friends?

 

Humour as a Healthy Coping Strategy:

 

  • Laughter can have many benefits. It can lead to diffusing anger and allow someone to open up and discover things about themselves.
  • Are you using it to change the environment for the better? Is it benefitting not only others, but yourself as well?
  • People can increase their mood through humour, and positive thoughts can help fight stress.

 

Everyone must evaluate themselves whether using humour is helpful or causing more damage than it is worth. For me, I heavily rely on humour to cope with stressful situations, and listed below are some ways I use to bring humour into everyday life.

 

Tips for Using Humour to Cope

  • Put on a funny movie, watch a comedy YouTube channel or read an uplifting book. This can shift your mood and allow you to find the humour in your own situation.
  • Try to remove yourself from the situation and look at things from a different perspective. You’ll be surprised how your thinking may change
  • Turn to a trusted friend who can understand your situation. Laughing with someone can make us feel more connected and can be beneficial. 

 

Remember: start small and work your way up. For example, I spilled coffee all over my new car and myself. For a moment, I wanted to be angry, cry or perhaps even yell, but instead I started to laugh. Of course, this would happen on the day I was late and had a big presentation. Instead of feeling down and having it possibly affect my presentation, I got myself cleaned up and went about my day like it had never happened. 

 

At the time, even though it was a rather minor annoyance, it was difficult to laugh about it and move on. Now, when there is something that is a much bigger issue than spilling coffee, I use the same tactic to turn the situation around. If you are unsure what works for you, find some coping strategies and practice them! It could be humour, meditation, exercise and everything in between. The important thing is finding a healthy coping strategy that works for you!

 

—

Leave your thoughts for Christy in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Crying, Laughing and Joking Through Hard Times: What We do to Cope

Posted on by andrew

Cecilia Watt (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

“If we didn’t laugh, we’d cry” is a sentence that finds its way out of us, sometimes as an assertion, sometimes as a piece of sage advice, or most often, as an explanation. In an age where the United States’ children are banned from eating Kinder Surprise Eggs yet are sent to school with a high risk of being shot, where a pandemic reigns as a war on healthcare in all its forms is waged, where the Earth warms and the news out of other countries isn’t much better, you have to think of something to keep yourself from being completely consumed by hopelessness. Of course, add the turbulence of your personal life to that equation, and you find yourself at serious risk of death by despair. Unfortunately, in Canada, we live in a society that has not yet mastered the ability to let its members rest; productivity, movement and work remain pillars of society and measurements of character. While the self-care movement has grown exponentially, as has the awareness and services provided for mental health, there is much to be done. That leaves us with an array of coping mechanisms ranging from dangerously unhealthy to binging an entire season of Keeping Up with the Kardashians in one night (also arguably unhealthy). The American poet Walt Whitman once wrote of this desperation, “[t]he question, O me! so sad, recurring—What good amid these, O me, O life?” What good indeed, what good can we do for ourselves, for others, for the world, when it all feels so out of control?

 

So, what do you do? You can cry, sometimes silently, sometimes only a little; sometimes, you can howl, allowing yourself to expel your pain and be messy with it. Crying is necessary, but too much is exhausting for the spirit, so what next? You can laugh. You can find some semblance of joy in the irony so often found in terrible situations, giving yourself the gift of comfort and relief. Laughter and tears are two sides of the same coin; sisters separated at birth. While they are each associated with opposite emotions, one of the joys of growing up is learning that you can laugh and cry at almost any situation. In fact, laughter and tears are most effective when put together, at least in my humble opinion. To have humour during dark times is to embrace the awfulness you’re faced with rather than running away from it completely. Any expression of emotion, particularly when those emotions are expressed through laughter, is a victory over hard times, a personal act of rebellion in the name of survival.

 

Generation Z in particular has mastered the ability to joke about painful personal circumstances and worldwide events with the help of social media platforms such as TikTok and Twitter. Jokes about experiences of sexual assault, injury, death, racism, homophobia, illness and every other terrible thing you can think of are presented in a humorous context to the masses, often to be met with responses of similar humour, empathy, and discomfort. Discomfort is a tricky feeling, one that laughter can both create and cure. I have been on the giving and receiving ends of humour that could be classified as morbid, and there is discomfort in both. Trauma, fear and grief are all things that leave us in a state of perpetual discomfort; dark humour, humour that pokes holes in the stigma of such topics that go unspoken, gifts us release. While it may feel like that may come at the discomfort of others, moving the discomfort to others, to the public, isn’t always a bad thing. Especially if that discomfort causes others to stop, think and appreciate an experience that they themselves have not had before. 

 

Whitman answered his own question when he wrote: “[t]he powerful play goes on and you may contribute a verse.” As our choices, circumstances and accidents of life come together to write the play of our own lives, so is our verse contributing to the powerful play of life that has gone on long before us, and may go on long after us. I like to believe that each life, no matter how tragic, has had laughter in it; each verse has its comedic timing, palpable relief from another day of survival in the face of whatever horrible concoction the universe had had in store. You see, there may be no way out of the world burning, but there may be a way out of the despair that burns us already. Not everyone has the same amount of choices in life; certainly none of us chose this pandemic, or losing loved ones, or being targeted because of what we look like, who we are, who we love. Sometimes we can’t even choose how our bodies and souls react to difficult times, but on those better days, sit down, have a laugh, and add a few jokes to your verse.

 

—

 

Cecilia Watt is a recent university graduate taking a few years off before grad school to focus on all the little joys in life, such as chai lattes, good books and listening to music while going for walks. 

Dealing with Insensitivity in Comedy

Posted on by andrew

Pamela Musoke (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

What is inappropriate when it comes to comedy? I know this is a question that will stand the test of time. Even among my family, we continually debate about what we consider crossing the line. And sooner or later, it becomes heated! So before it escalates to a shouting match (my most recent one with my seven month old niece, LOL!), we all agree to disagree in order to keep the peace. If you ask the question to five different people, you will get five different answers. It is such a personal question and depends on who you are, what you believe in and how you view the world.

 

I have to admit that there are times when I react quite fiercely to insensitive jokes, or more accurately, jokes that I perceive as insensitive. What I am learning to do is ask myself why this is. I have realized that the way in which I react to certain things, topics or situations which are new to me allows me to learn more about a side of myself that I rarely tap into. I feel that I need to understand my reactions, and I go to my trusted tool that allows me to be free of judgment and ridicule, journaling for my eyes only! By doing this I can study my emotional landscape to try and affirm or deny whether my reaction seems reasonable or unreasonable. When a decision is made, just like any other right, I reserve mine to make my final judgment if I find the other person in the wrong. But does it change how I feel about the comedian? Let’s hold that thought for a moment.

 

The funny thing is (no pun intended) that I might have fallen right into their trap. For some comedians I follow, they are controversial because they want to provoke us into a conversation, especially among those who have the luxury of not thinking about social justice issues. And I am willing to listen, no matter how uncomfortable it makes me feel because it gives me a chance to see certain issues from their perspective. I can see where I have fallen short in my thought process in how I recognize prejudices and implicit biases that I harbour and most likely act upon but to be receptive depends on the kind of fan relationship I share with the comedian. 

 

To me, it is imperative that I have respect for the comedian who says it. I allow myself to sit in that discomfort because I trust the comedian’s intentions, i.e. to educate and bring awareness that I have failed to recognize living in my shoes. But, there are others who may tell insensitive jokes without much thought or reason; it often sounds unintelligent, distasteful, derogatory and much like bigotry. It comes from a place of greed, wanting that five minutes of fame, or maybe from desperation; to hang on to a career that was never meant for them or has been long over. It is up to you to learn how to discern the good from the bad apples, which usually means listening, sitting in that uncomfortable place to see how you feel about the off-handed joke, and how the comedian continues that train of thought. In a way, we are actually increasing our own emotional intelligence by doing so! Perhaps they do serve a purpose up to a point, but it also means we have to hold them accountable in a respectful way for the emotional pain they have caused through their callousness. I personally do not endorse “cancel culture”, but that is another controversial topic for another post!

 

This brings me to that question I mentioned earlier. Does it change how I feel about the comedian? And to maybe frustrate you one more time, it just depends. It comes down to intention as I mentioned earlier, and I may find myself listening to them less and less. The same goes for musicians and actors as I hold them to my own similar standards.  But if they realize the error of their ways, and find ways to mend what they have broken, I will give them another chance.

 

So, I have taken this post in a different direction that I hope you can appreciate. I did not want this to be a debate, but instead to focus on how sensitive jokes can help you grow emotionally. It gives you a chance to reflect on who you believe to be and take it from there!

 

—

 

Pamela has a public health background. She enjoys reading, creative writing, and watching psychological thrillers and mysteries, with the occasional comedy.

Everyday Humor

Posted on by andrew

Fatimah Aderinto, Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Have you ever brewed a good joke in your head and spilled it with the slightest hope that it would tickle your audience’s funny bone? While the intent of a joke should be to express humor and interact with other people, I note that one needs not be a comedian to be funny. Everyone can be funny. 

 

While science has a myriad of content to explain why some people are funnier than others, it seems obvious that we cannot all be funny at a professional level. Our brains are wired in unique ways that create fewer comedians than audiences. interpreting everyday scenarios in ways most people may not think of is a brain feat. We cannot all be stand-up-comedy-funny. Fine. For casual humor though, the mood still needs proper lighting before the action — that is, there needs to be an event driving the comedic momentum to its maximum. Rarely thinkable jokes are the ones that usually make the cut in both renowned stand-up comedy and social media memes, and the mistakes and activities in everyday events — those that we do not read much into — are what we see portrayed in media that charge us with laughter.

 

There has been a dramatic increase in meme culture in social media. Memes are the rising emblem of funny. Writing for The Atlantic, Olga Khazan suggests that a joke must be concocted with a deliberate “wicked twist” that showcases the joke-teller’s power to control the spectators’ comedic temperature — memes incorporate this phenomenon on a large scale. People share memes quickly and with no hassle, for others to regurgitate and archive them for later use. Here we can see that if something funny comes free, cheap and ready, people tend to seek more of it, rebranding what it means to be funny in a contemporary context.

 

Everyone can be funny because comedy is an art form that can be expressed through common experiences like grocery shopping, filling up your gas tank and paying for movie tickets. One need not be a comedian to know how to use analogies to quickly turn a conversation into a humorous exchange.

 

A person’ funniness can depend on their emotional perspective. In this alarming world filled with anxiety, pressure and loneliness, it can be difficult to find humor, but difficult emotions also afford us a rich cache of situations to mould into fun for others. With skill and intentionality, someone may be able to elevate a mere utterance into a funny joke. Then people can relish challenging moments and, laughing at a joke, offload the heavy emotions that come with them.

 

—

 

Fatimah Aderinto is a biochemistry student and poet. She weaves words and emotions such that they tackle emerging societal concerns.

Too Far Gone

Posted on by andrew

Eri Ikezawa (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

The sociopolitical landscape has changed rapidly in the past few decades, and it has impacted several different avenues of life as people used to know it. Representation in commercials and beauty standards is more prominent, microaggressions against people of color have become more easily recognized. Voices of dissent have gotten louder, reproachful of gender inequalities and sexist remarks, allowing women and other gender identities more freedom to express themselves. With this focus on social revolution, even the topography of humour has changed. 

 

Now, when people make jokes, they have begun to challenge and question, “What is going too far?” when making fun of someone. 

 

I think, first and foremost, it is important to understand people’s individual boundaries. Just as we have our own distinctive fingerprints and snowflakes arrange themselves into unique configurations, we are not one and the same. One person’s boundaries do not broadly reflect the collective — or, alternatively, the collective may not always reflect the opinions of a single individual. 

 

Secondly, we must recognize that we do not ultimately get to decide what someone else’s boundaries are — even if it is truly something you cannot see eye-to-eye on, you must respect and validate their feelings. We don’t have to understand why as long as, when push comes to shove, we respect the other person’s boundaries. The fact of the matter is no one person’s experiences will identically replicate the experiences of someone else.

 

For instance, some people may not mind making (or having people make) dark jokes about their convoluted family history, while others may feel distress at the mere mention of the characters involved in their traumatic past. There is no simple way to explain why one person might be more openly tolerant of grim humour while another might be hurt by it, but it inevitably comes down to a myriad of complex reasons internal to each individual. 

 

Thirdly, when we project our own personal boundaries and views on other people, there is the possibility of misjudging to the point where you appear as though you lack empathy: If it doesn’t bother me, why should it bother you? Just as how genetic expressions can occasionally produce a child with many of the recessive genes visibly intact, it does not mean that one deviation or outlier reflects the majority population. 

 

Therefore, we cannot ascertain someone else’s triggers and sore spots without knowing that person and understanding why they upset them. It is unfair to invalidate someone’s feelings simply because it’s not an experience we can personally empathize with.

 

While all these factors are relevant and important to consider in the modern landscape of acceptable humour and knowing when and how it is okay to make fun of someone, there are other significant variables at play. For example, how included are you in one’s social ingroup, whether it be race, gender or sexuality? Or how intimate is your relationship to another person?  

 

There is an interesting phenomenon in which people who are part of the same ingroup are more likely to be able to make collectively self-deprecating jokes in good fun, whereas the same jokes would not be appreciated by those who are considered to be from an “outgroup.” There is a conspicuous difference between using those jokes as a bonding mechanism of shared experiences with the members of the said ingroup, whereas it might feel disparaging or condescending from someone who has little to no personal experience with the subject matter at hand. 

 

For example, making jokes about the strict regulations I had as a child due to my Asian parentage is a common stereotype about our cultural heritage that my fellow ingroup members and I would often joke about lightly — and still continue to do to this day. It is a bonding experience, like two otters holding hands down the turbulent stream of human ordeals, latching onto companions who share common ground with us. But I cannot deny the defensiveness I felt, often accompanied by the aching sting left by the barbed quip of an outsider perspective on the same topic. 

 

They don’t get it, they don’t understand, so why is it so easy for them to make a joke about my childhood? Although I know, on a logical or rational level, it most likely wasn’t intended to be personal, for whatever unfathomable reason, it felt condescending — the edge of blade nestling into an aching sore, someone picking at a scabbing wound with dirty claws, peeling it off mindlessly and carelessly. 

 

I also think boundaries depend on the intimacy or lack thereof between two people — an inside or “dark” joke might be funny between childhood friends who have grown up together, but may be incredibly offensive coming from a stranger. 

 

Although I can’t personally relate too much to this, I have seen how my friends have been comfortable with snide remarks from people with whom they feel close kinship, whilst taking offense to people for whom they don’t have the same intimate regard. While the intentions of a joke can be deciphered easily enough by people whom you know well, the innocuousness of a wisecrack from a stranger can be lost in the sense of, Who are you to make that joke about me?

 

Having learned from my own experiences and opinions, I avoid jokes about people’s appearances (unless it can be modified in a minute, such as food in someone’s teeth, a flyaway hair, etc . . .), cultures, families or any other topics that may be sensitive — especially when I feel less closely intertwined with that person. 

 

Ultimately, the flexibility and terrain of anyone’s boundaries are dependent on each individual person’s encoded tolerance for what is labelled as acceptable or unacceptable to them. We have no right to undermine anyone else’s feelings on the matter. It is always better, in my opinion, to err on the side of caution when first meeting people and gauging their thresholds and sensitivities. 

 

—

 

My name is Eri Ikezawa and I have an extended minor in psychology and a major in linguistics. I’m still on the path to quelling questions about myself and the direction I want to head in, but in the meantime, I have always wanted to find a way to help others and contribute to a community dedicated to personal development and self-love.

Dad Jokes — Why Are Bad Jokes So Bad but Also So Great?

Posted on by andrew

Graham Thurgood, Volunteer Content Writer

 

You don’t want to laugh at eye-roll inducing dad jokes, but you do. Why is that?

 

We’ve all done it when we’ve heard them.

 

The eye roll.

 

It’s a common reaction when someone tells a “dad joke.” 

 

Two guys walk into a bar. The third guy ducked.

 

Cue the eye roll. Maybe a knee-jerk “Oh my gawd,” or a quick “Pfft, good one” accompanies, but nevertheless, a smile, grin, guffaw or laugh escapes every time.

 

So why do we laugh at something that we find stupid, pointless and beneath our intelligence, and what makes them so great?

 

What is a dad joke?

Dad jokes are short, usually a pun, and are presented as a one-liner or question-and-answer, but not a drawn-out narrative.

 

The exact origin of the term “dad joke” is unknown, but there are examples from 1987 in a Gettysburg Times article headlined “Don’t ban the ‘Dad’ jokes; preserve and revere them.” Then the term gained popular mention in the American hit sitcom “How I Met Your Mother” and an Australian quiz show called “Spicks and Specks.”

 

Dad jokes are also referred to as “anti-jokes” — meaning they derive humour from an intentionally unfunny punchline. They are a reference to the quick and cheeky answers a dad gives to his child when they state the obvious:

  • Dad, I’m tired.
  • Hi Tired, I’m Dad.

 

Or, now that there is a whole genre dedicated to dad jokes (complete with a Wikipedia entry, an addition to the Mirriam-Webster dictionary, and numerous Reddit pages), a joke with an evident and cringe-worthy answer.

  • Why did the coach go to the bank?
  • To get his quarterback.

 

Yet another form of the dad joke that has made its way into the dad joke sphere (and my personal favourite) is the one-liner.

 

Sundays are always a little sad, but the day before is always a sadder day.

 

Basically, dad jokes are anything dads might say to get a laugh out of their kids, eye-roll or not. When someone tells a dad joke, they know that it is not meant to hurt anyone while simultaneously making it so stunningly apparent that everyone will get it.

 

Dad jokes are a reprieve from the viciousness we see on social media and television today.

 

Why Dad Jokes Are Good For Us

While dad jokes may only provide a small amount of humour accompanied by the obligatory eye roll, that slight guffaw is good for us.

 

Surely you have heard the term “Laughter is the best medicine.” The phrase didn’t become mainstream because laughing is fun when you are sick — there’s actually scientific evidence to back it up.

 

Here’s why laughter from dad jokes is good for your health:

  • Immune Booster: Laughter decreases stress hormones and increases infection-fighting antibodies and immune cells, meaning it will improve your disease resistance.


  • Relaxing: A good laugh from a lousy dad joke relieves emotional and physical stress, leaving your muscles more relaxed for up to 45 minutes.


  • Releases Endorphins: Endorphins are the chemicals in your body that make you feel good. Laughter releases endorphins which promote a sense of well-being and can even reduce pain temporarily.


  • Heart Protection: Giving some giggles to dad jokes improves blood vessel function and increases blood flow, protecting you against heart attacks and other cardiovascular problems.


  • Burns Calories: Laughing for ten to fifteen minutes per day can burn about 40 calories — which adds up to three to four pounds per year!


  • Eases Anger: Laughter diffuses anger faster than anything else. Next time you’re in a disagreement, try to look at the funny side of your problems to move on quicker and not hold on to bitterness or resentment.


  • Prolongs Life: A Norwegian study found that people with a good sense of humour lived longer than those who didn’t.

 

Other Benefits

Laughter from a good/bad dad joke

 

  • Adds joy and zest to your life
  • Strengthens your resilience
  • Enhances relationships
  • Is attractive to others
  • Diffuses conflict
  • Promotes teamwork
  • Is good for group bonding
  • Shifts your perspective
  • Brings people together and strengthens relationships
  • Releases inhibitions

 

As you can see, there are numerous benefits to laughing at dad jokes. So tell them more often and help yourself and others lead healthier lives.

 

My Love For Dad Jokes

I am a writer (a copywriter by day), and most of my humour is based on sarcasm and wit, so dad jokes are right up my alley.

 

I try to come up with witty sayings at my job and use wordplay to get my point across in more unconventional ways than simply stating facts.

 

But when I am texting with friends and family, my favourite thing is to quickly throw in what I think are witty answers or comments to their questions or statements. Like any good dad joke, I am pretty confident they roll their eyes and smile when they read them.

 

(Me, after my mom sent a picture of her dog sleeping on the couch after a visit to the groomers and the caption “shaved and sleepy”) — Isn’t one of the seven dwarves named Shaved?

 

Anything to get a smile out of people.

 

Even my brother-in-law gets in on the action.

 

When asked if he knew his blood type, he said, “Of course, red,” without skipping a beat.

 

Even with what might be a serious question about a potential health issue, a good dad joke breaks the tension and gets a laugh.

 

I love humour, I love a good dad joke, and I use them to connect with people. It makes me feel good to make other people laugh. I also throw them into my family’s group text chat any chance I get.

 

My sister always points out when I make a good dad joke (usually with the eye-roll and laughing emojis, actually), and I know my mom enjoys them too. That makes me feel good knowing that I can brighten their day, even momentarily.

 

So What Makes Dad Jokes So Great?

For my money, dad jokes are a way to add a little humour into any situation, even just for a second.

 

Life can get really serious really fast. I am all for it if we can find a quick way to remember that life is still beautiful and supposed to be fun, especially in trying times. Dad jokes give us that momentary break from reality to let us know that our purpose on this earth is to enjoy the time we have.

 

Dad jokes are so bad because they are simple and to-the-point, but they make us laugh a little every single time and bring a bit of humour to any situation, and that’s why they’re so great.

 

—

 

My name is Graham, and I am a freelance copywriter. I don’t have formal degrees or training as a writer, but I found and cultivated a skill so I could work remotely and pursue my passion for travelling. I like to give back when I have the opportunity to contribute to a community dedicated to self-improvement. If you are looking for more ways to find happiness and self-improvement, check out what Low Entropy offers.

The Art of Self-Deprecation

Posted on by andrew

Cristina Crescenzo (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I will openly admit that there have been countless times where individuals have shrunk my self-worth down to the size of a marble, and I compare it to a marble because despite its size, I think it still has a little durability left. I am also not afraid to admit that some of the people that have contributed to chipping away at my spirit are the people I love most, and whether they meant to or not, they forced me to adopt a dangerous self-preservation tactic. I have trained myself to make jokes at my own expense because I didn’t want people doing it behind my back and I thought if I self-afflicted the wounds it would hurt less. Furthermore, my own self-deprecation has become a comedic tool I use in my daily life because I found out it was one of the only ways I could get people to pay attention to me and get the small consolation prize that is the sound of their laughter. 

 

However, I have learned that the return is not worth the cost, because if I keep this up, every crushing blow will damage the one thing that I still believe in, and that is my heart. I don’t profess to be the most selfless person that has graced planet Earth, but I believe in myself enough to think that my kindness has impacted enough people for me to keep persevering. That is not to say that learning to laugh at yourself and your flaws is a totally unhealthy practice, but it should be done in moderation and not used to get others to like you. This is important for me to mention because in my experience, if done too often, it can cause the opposite effect. Instead of giving you thicker skin, it leaves you more vulnerable to harm, loosening the lid on your emotions so they bubble up to the surface and you lose control in very inopportune moments. 

 

Another drawback to the art of self-deprecation is that people could eventually lose respect for you and not take you seriously. In case you didn’t know, human beings can be very fickle creatures. One second they can be laughing with you, and the next they are laughing at you and brushing off every word you speak. I am surprised that I only learned this past year that the silence that comes after the joke stops being funny can make a person feel trapped inside the deepest depths of loneliness, and the mocking retorts that follow can cause irrevocable pain. Therefore, I now know that being the center of attention at a dinner party and the high that can come from it never lasts. 

 

It has gotten to the point where I feel invisible in a room filled with people, and all the sounds that were once pleasurable, like the sound of someone laughing, now cause my ears to burn and leave me hollow. Thus, I want to try and make a conscious effort to stop, because if I continue to trample all over myself, it makes the world think they can do it too; even family can leave footprints all over your back. On the whole, I just hope whoever reads this learns that they should tread lightly when they decide to make themselves the punch line. 

 

—

 

My name is Cristina Crescenzo and I am an aspiring writer and full time student just hoping to make an impact in someone’s life through the written word, and I think Low Entropy is the perfect place to start!

Happiness, Part Three

Posted on by andrew

Anna Bernsteiner (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

[Link to first article]Click here[/Link to first article] for part one, and [Link to second article] here[/Link to second article] for part two.

 

These interviews were lightly edited for clarity and readability.

 

Nicole

 

Nicole is 21 and originally from New Zealand. I met her a couple of months back and was surprised to have so many things in common with a stranger. She is an incredible person, very adventurous and open-minded. In her free time, she likes to hike, meet up with friends or travel. She currently works as an au-pair in Seattle.

 

If you could do anything without limitations right now, what would you do?

 

I’d probably travel or see family. I haven’t seen them in quite a long time as I live in Seattle and they are back in New Zealand. 

 

How would you describe happiness in your own words?

 

Happiness is a mix of things. It can be a person, a feeling or something I enjoy eating. Or even an experience. 

 

When or where do you feel happiest? 

 

When I’m with my family or doing an activity that I love. 

 

When you hear or see bad news, how do you cope with that negativity and stay positive?

 

I turn to being around people to keep myself busy and not think about it too much. 

 

Would you say you are happy right now? 

 

Yes and no. No, because I haven’t seen my family in so long and it’s hard cause I can’t go back and see them. 

 

What would you tell someone who is struggling?

 

I know it doesn’t seem like it, but it will get better, you just have to keep pushing. 

 

***

 

Alma

 

Alma is 22 and lives in Gothenburg, Sweden. Her home a little outside the city has a bright red and white colour typical for the area. In her spare time, Alma likes to work out, travel and be on fika (a Swedish coffee break) with family or friends. Alma is an amazing friend, very smart and curious. She works as a customer service representative at the moment, but her dream is to be an interior designer.

 

If you could do anything without limitations right now, what would you do?

 

Travel. Just leave and enjoy each and every moment.

 

What makes you get out of bed in the morning when you are having a hard time? 

 

I try to find something positive each day and focus on that rather than the negative! 

 

What does happiness look like for you?

 

I would say happiness is feeling satisfied with life and having something to look forward to.

 

When do you feel happiest?

 

When I’m with my family and closest friends. When I’m out traveling and when spring and summer starts. It gets really dark during winter in Sweden, and it makes me happy when the sun finally pops back out! 

 

When you hear or read bad news, how do you overcome negative emotions?

 

Trying to accept what has happened. It’s okay to cry and show your emotions. What helps is to talk with family or friends and do what makes me happy. I like to go on walks or exercise to get my mind off of things.

 

Would you say you are truly happy? 

 

No, not 100 percent, but there are moments here and there that make me happy. I’m not yet in a place that makes me really happy and satisfied with my life right now. 

 

If not, what is missing?

 

I’m struggling with being alone and having a hard time knowing what I want for my future regarding work, school, etc. 

 

What would you say to someone who is struggling right now?

 

It’s okay not to be okay, and it will get better. Be around people you love and do things that make you happy.

 

***

 

Elisabeth 

 

Elisabeth is a 75-year-old grandma of 12. She enjoys baking, going on her daily walks, spending time with her grandchildren and knitting socks for the whole family. She has been married for over 50 years and still lives close to where she was born in a small town in the Alps. 

 

If you could do anything in life without being held back, what would you do?

 

[Long pause] Nothing. I’d just be right where I’m at. 

 

If you had to describe happiness in your own words, what does it look or feel like to you? 

 

Being at home with family. I don’t need to be anywhere else. It’s hard to describe it. You just feel like it or you don’t. 

 

What makes you happy? 

 

Family. I’m baking a cake right now, so I’d say that. My home. That I’m healthy is also a huge part of my happiness. 

 

What are thoughts, people and things that get you out of bed in the morning when you are going through a difficult time?

 

I have things to do, and that’s what I am getting up to do. Also cooking for my husband, he doesn’t really know how to turn on the stove [giggles].

 

When you hear or see bad news, how do you cope with that negativity? 

 

I get out of the house and I walk for an hour. Just walk, it’s also okay to cry if you are having a rough day. I sometimes do that. But walking is always a good idea. 

 

Would you say you are happy right now? 

 

Yes! I’m happy. I’m not sick. What else would you want?

 

What would you say to someone who is having a rough time? 

 

Go out and take a long, long walk. I walk every day. Keeps me healthy. Think about what you can control and change, and do that instead of worrying about the things you have no control over. And go have some coffee and cake. 

 

—

 

Hi, I’m Anna, I’m a student and I write blogs for Low Entropy. In my free time I like to explore new countries and cultures, try new foods, languages and meet new people, and I try to write interesting articles 🙂

Happiness, Part Two

Posted on by andrew

Anna Bernsteiner (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Click here for part one.

 

These interviews were lightly edited for clarity and readability.

 

Thomas

 

Thomas works as a warehouse manager for car parts. He is 61 and about to retire, which he is looking forward to. He wants to finally learn Italian and be able to hike every day. Thomas used to run marathons all around the world, but settled in the small Austrian town of Zell am See, where he lives with his family. His dream was to become a photographer, but he wasn’t allowed to pursue this dream when he was younger. He recently bought a professional camera and is now capturing every moment with it. 

 

If you could do anything without limitations right now, what would you do?

 

Of course, I would travel more. There are countries I haven’t been to, like Norway and Sweden. I would love to travel to South America and North America again as well. 

 

What makes you get out of bed in the morning when you are having a hard time?

 

I like to think that it can just get better from here on. 

 

What does happiness look like to you?

 

When I’m with my family, mostly. That my wife and daughter are healthy and happy. And my home. 

 

When do you feel happiest?

 

Mostly when I’m at home, but there are other forms of happiness. For example, when I’m on top of a mountain looking down in nice weather, after I just made the tough incline. 

 

When you hear or read bad news, how do you overcome negative emotions?

 

There isn’t anything else but to think things will work out. I think of the crisis in Ukraine. I believe that there are good people out there. I’m hopeful and that helps me. 

 

Would you say you are truly happy? 

 

I am happy. I have my family and I’m proud of that. I live in a safe country. That’s happiness.

 

What would you say to someone who is struggling right now?

 

Look, at the world. How many people are suffering out there and have worries beyond measure? Look on the bright side and see how lucky you are. 

 

***

 

Wolfgang

 

Wolfgang is a 45-year-old teacher at a school for children with disabilities in a small town in the Austrian Alps. He loves to play Scrabble with friends, travel through Europe and enjoy warm weather. He loves being a teacher and pours his whole heart into his job. He enjoys hiking, architecture, history and art. 

 

If you could do anything without limitations right now, what would you do?

 

Go on vacation. On a stranded island. Well, an island with very few people. It should be warm. The Canary Islands. Never winter. I like when the sun shines, I don’t have to think about what I am gonna wear, just feel the warmth. And I want to save the world, but that doesn’t seem to be possible. 

 

When you hear or see bad news, how do you cope with that negativity? 

 

It makes me sad and nervous. I can’t shut it out entirely. There isn’t a cure to having an emotional response to bad news. I like to look at the backstory. What happened, exactly? I wanna be sure of what’s really true. It helps to understand and cope with it.

 

If you had to describe happiness in your own words, what does it look or feel like to you? 

 

Warmth, feeling weightless. Like being on a plane when it leaves the ground. Peace. A smile. A smile is definitely part of being happy. But happiness can be a place as well.

 

For me, it would be Gran Canaria or Croatia. Being in those places makes me happy! I’m kind of happy at home, but the real happiness is somewhere else. There is social pressure in small communities, way more than in big cities where nobody really knows you. If I had the money I would move to Vienna. So yes, the location is important.

 

Would you say you are happy right now? 

 

Yes. I don’t have too many thoughts troubling me right now. I don’t have to work tomorrow, but my happiness is not at a 10, it’s maybe a seven. You need to leave space for the number 10. There can always be more happiness. But if I were somewhere warm, it would probably be nine.

 

Is there something that triggers your sadness? 

 

I think health is a big part of happiness. Health, in my opinion, is 80 percent of happiness. Work as well. I’m a teacher at a school for disabled kids, and some factors can change your entire day. Teachers, parents or even the kids themselves. You can’t predict how people act. If I get a new floor, there is nothing that I can’t predict, but people are nothing like that. So there are factors outside of my control.

 

What would you tell someone who is having a hard time and struggling with feeling happy?

 

My advice is to get help from someone and think about warmer and happier days. It’s also helpful to set goals for the future that you want to accomplish. 

 

***

 

Julia and Leonie

 

Julia is in Wolfgang’s class and loves to make people laugh. She is 12 years old and currently looking forward to an Austrian holiday called Fasching because she can dress up as anything she wants and eat lots of pastries.

 

What makes you happy? 

 

Being around my grandpa. Ice cream and getting to swim in our pool at school. And I have to laugh when someone tells a joke or when I watch a fun movie.

 

Leonie is very kind, loving and curious. She loves to go to school and see all her friends and teachers. She is 11 years old and also one of Wolfgang’s students. 

 

What makes you really happy? 

 

Chocolate. Being at school with my friends and my teacher. I feel super warm when I can ice skate and sleep. I loveeee sleeping and playing games on my phone. I have to laugh super hard when someone tickles me, I think that’s so funny. 

 

—

 

Hi, I’m Anna, I’m a student and I write blogs for Low Entropy. In my free time I like to explore new countries and cultures, try new foods, languages and meet new people, and I try to write interesting articles 🙂

Decisions, Decisions

Posted on by andrew

Rivalia Naidoo (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

If you ask any of my family or friends, they’ll tell you I overthink just about everything. I like to get all the information, organize it (often colour-coded with my favorite Muji pens), and then make a carefully crafted decision after I’ve mulled over all the possibilities. While this can be a good thing sometimes (for instance, as a scientist, analyzing information is a great skill to have), it can sometimes be a hindrance, rather than a help. Do I need to consider all the possibilities when I try to decide what shirt to buy? Probably not.

 

When we’re young, and the stakes are relatively low, overthinking is not so much a problem as it is a quirk. However, as we get older and have to start making big life decisions, like where to live, what work to pursue and the kind of partner we want, overthinking can start to feel like a hurdle that needs to be overcome every time you need to make a decision. It becomes a clutch that can hold you back if you’re not careful.

 

I felt myself veering into that lane as the pandemic started to slow down and things started to open up. It suddenly felt like I had a lot of life decisions to make all at once, and I didn’t have the time or space to carefully inspect each choice. I had to start relying more on my gut to lead my decisions than my brain, and let me tell you, it was not easy. Science would call this listening to your intuition. I call it listening to that weird feeling that tells me things but has no pro/con list included.

 

But what is the “right” way to make a decision? Should you be listening to your head, gut, or that friend who pops up with advice even if you don’t ask for it? While there is no best way to make a decision, there are some tips that could help if you’re stuck in overthinking mode (and want to make decisions that feel good for you):

 

  1. Don’t Fear the Consequences So Much: We as humans have a tendency to overestimate the good and bad of potential decisions. We think winning the lotto will bring us unimaginable joy, and losing our job will cripple us forever. But the tip here is that we imagine things to be shinier than they actually are, and underestimate how resilient we are with coping with the harder things. In short, don’t sweat the outcome too much when making a decision, you’ll likely be okay either way. 

 

  1. Trust Your Instinct: Admittedly, this is one I’m still working on. Trusting yourself can be tricky, but there’s lots of evidence that shows that listening to your intuition is actually a good tactic. For instance, do your shoulders and neck feel hunched or tight when you consider a potential opportunity, or does your body feel light and energized? If it’s the former, then your body might be warning you of something. The caveat here is to consider where your emotions are coming from. For instance, make sure your fear isn’t holding you back from something you feel really excited about. 

 

  1. Stop Thinking About the Problem: I know, this sounds like a weird one, but hear me out. Stepping away from a problem, especially when you’ve been thinking about it for a while, can actually help you gain some clarity and fresh perspective. Thinking about something “non-consciously,” like when you’re sleeping or doing another activity, can sometimes make the answers crystal clear. So next time you’re stuck in making a decision, take some advice from John Steinbeck and let the “committee of sleep” work on it for you. 

 

  1. Talk to Yourself Like a Trusted Friend: This is one that’s helped me out when I particularly need to be kinder to myself. I always find it’s easier to give out advice to a friend than solve my own problems (and be way nicer to them than myself in the process). Talking to yourself like a friend gives you some distance and takes out some of the emotions from the problem, and being kinder to yourself always helps make navigating things a little easier. 

 

Well, my fellow overthinkers-in-arms, I hope this advice has been useful to you and helps you in your decision-making process. Making decisions, especially tough ones, are rarely fun or straightforward, but life will continue to dole them out nonetheless. The best we can do is be kind and true to ourselves and our values, and know that ultimately things will work out in the long run, because we’re strong enough to cope with bad and deserving of all the good. 

 

If you’re interested in learning more about decision-making advice and tips, check out these links below:

 

9 Little Habits that Make You a Better Decision Maker: https://www.verywellmind.com/habits-for-better-decision-making-4153045

 

A Therapist Explains Exactly What it Feels Like to Listen to Your Gut: https://www.inc.com/jessica-stillman/how-to-listen-to-your-gut.html

 

Top 10 Ways to Make Better Decisions: https://www.newscientist.com/article/mg19426021-100-top-10-ways-to-make-better-decisions/

 

—

 

Hi, I’m Rivalia! I’m a scientist, amateur yogi and book fanatic. I’ve always loved how words have the ability to comfort and connect us, no matter how we feel or where we are. I hope my words here can bring a little bit of inspiration and compassion into your day.

Happiness, Part One

Posted on by andrew

Anna Bernsteiner (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

This interview was lightly edited for clarity and readability.

 

Money, fame and success seem to be the driving factors in our world. The older I get, the clearer it seems to be. 

A couple of days ago, while on the bus, I spotted a kid frantically pointing at something in the distance. Full of excitement, he had spotted a rainbow. Eyes wide open, he was tugging his mom’s shirt to show her and smiling like it was the most amazing thing he had ever seen. 

It made me feel incredibly joyful. 

Happiness. It is a topic that comes up sooner or later in your life and, unfortunately, is usually more of a question than it is a fact. 

How can I get there? How can I turn my life into something that I love and makes me happy?

Am I happy? Are you?

I wanna know. 

And so I started asking.

 

Vanessa lives in Vancouver with her husband and kids. She is an incredibly kind, open-minded and inspiring person who helps people all over the world with the Low Entropy Foundation that she founded back in 2015.

 

If you could do anything in life without being held back, what would you do? 

 

I kind of feel like I’m doing what I want to do. If there were no rules and limitations, I mean yeah I would go to materialistic things, like buy a piece of land and build a nice big home, a community center for people to connect, and I would probably do a lot more traveling and be able to employ a lot of people. Just this morning I was thinking, It’s difficult to really get a lot of traction if we don’t have permanent full-time people in place. So I’d hire tons of people. I’d just keep doing good work and spreading the message and getting out programs and services to as many people as possible. 

 

If you had to describe happiness in your own words, what does it look or feel like to you? 

 

Freedom, liberation, being completely open and not dragged down by insecurities, and the absence of fear. To be uninhibited. I think it comes back to the relationship with yourself and being really kind and compassionate, as well as gentle with myself. 

 

The relationship with yourself colors your whole world. How you see yourself and how you treat yourself is inevitably how you are going to perceive your reality and others. So many of us don’t like how we are or aspects of who we are, so it’s about learning to accept who we are.

 

What gets you out of bed in the morning when you are having a hard time? 

 

Commitment. When I have already made a commitment, to mostly other people, to be honest. If I commit to myself, I’m the first one to sell myself out. Other people get me out of bed. Consistently getting up at the same time and building up a routine helps.  

 

When you hear or see bad news, how do you cope with that negativity?

 

I try to see the big picture. For me, it means that we are all connected. There is so much more to reality than what meets the eye. Ultimately, the big picture for me is that this universe is a playground, it’s a school where you come to learn and grow and share what you learn with others. So when I see crime or someone hurting people, I understand they are still learning and are still in preschool. If we are further along, we can come and help them. We don’t have to condemn them for not having learned at the same speed as we have. We can help them, just like our mentors help us. So the big picture helps me to have more compassion and empathy and understanding. 

 

When do you feel happiest? 

 

When I’m with my kids, with my husband. I feel unconditional love, and that makes me happiest. It’s not too much about a place, it’s about the people I’m with. Doesn’t matter where I am. I mean the place I grew up at, sure I love it there, but if I was there alone I wouldn’t want to be there. 

 

Would you say you are happy right now? 

 

At this present moment, yes I am happy. And it fluctuates. Ask me at two in the afternoon and it might be different. 

 

What’s the missing piece when you don’t feel happy?

 

It’s so hard to name, it’s more like the thoughts I’m generating. How does it shift to negativity? I don’t know. It’s not really that something triggers me, it feels more like low energy. I’m not sure what drives the thoughts. Sometimes I’m with my family and I’m super grumpy, so it’s not them, it’s me internally. I wanna be more aware of my thoughts and feelings. It could be unhealed trauma, maybe that’s energy that’s stuck. Until I overcome it and heal it, it’s there and will trigger me. I can name it when it’s a big trigger, but the small ones are harder.

 

To let go of the past hurts, and it hurts to heal traumas. I have to accept and face those fears, and that’s a process.

 

Genuinely happy people seem to be rare. Unless it’s superficial, but there are those genuine people that you want to be around. It’s just getting there that takes work to cultivate it from within. 

 

What would you tell someone who is struggling?

 

There is beauty in diversity. We wouldn’t know happiness if we couldn’t contrast it with pain. Rather than suppressing feelings of sadness, embrace them and feel them fully. When we allow ourselves to fully feel, we allow ourselves to feel all human emotions, including happiness. Feeling happy starts with acceptance of all emotions. If you find yourself stuck in a dark emotion, ride it out knowing that “this too shall pass.” Everything is temporary, and these feelings won’t last forever. Soon you will be on the other side of this pain. And once you’re on the other side, you’ll have more empathy, compassion and understanding to share with others.

 

—

 

Hi, I’m Anna, I’m a student and I write blogs for Low Entropy. In my free time I like to explore new countries and cultures, try new foods, languages and meet new people, and I try to write interesting articles 🙂

An Analysis on Parenting and Parent/ Child Relationships

Posted on by andrew

Esther Aliu (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

As a child, I would always refer to my mum as my best friend. Why? The simple answer is that I was a child who was super attached to her mum. This was also largely based on sentiments and emotions. Though my mum was and remains everything to me, Will I call her my best friend? Yes, for sentimental reasons. 

 

I watched a talk show a while ago and the guest speaker, who was speaking on friendships, touched on not being friends with her mum. She said she and her mum had to have a talk about what type of relationship they were going to have; were they going to be best friends or have a mother/ daughter relationship. The speaker said she told her mum she’d rather have a mother/ daughter relationship. She explained that it did not mean she and her mum weren’t close or that she couldn’t share important details about her life with her mother. They just understood the role they played in each other’s lives. I rather enjoyed this take and I always refer back to it in conversations. We tend to think that if we aren’t best friends with our parents, it means there is a distance between us but that isn’t the truth. However, the job of a parent isn’t solely to keep the child alive so that they can find friends when they get to school. This is also false and can be inherently dangerous. 

 

The Job of a Parent Goes Beyond… 

 

The job of a parent goes beyond providing food and shelter for the child. Yes, this is important and cannot be understated. But a parent must do more than that. They are their child’s first point of contact with the world, hence they need to make sure their children are well-equipped with the tools to live a well-functioning life. To achieve this, parents must connect with their children on an emotional level. A lot of children who lacked this emotional closeness with their parents in their childhood can attest to the fact that even though they know how to treat people respectfully and how to take care of their bodies, their soul is damaged due to neglect. 

 

Before we go further, I’d like to define what a friend/ best friend is.

 

Who is a Friend/ Best Friend? 

 

I will define a best friend or a friend as someone or something that feels safe. A place you can go without feeling like you have to put up a guard or keep things to yourself. If we take the word friend and replace it with ‘a safe space’ then every parent should be their child’s friend. I believe looking at things through this perspective changes the way parents approach relationships with their children. I have always felt safe with my Mum. I know that I can share anything with her and she won’t judge me. 

My mum is my safe space not so I can call her out of her name or call her by her first name (I’m African, and that is the highest form of disrespect), she is my safe space because she tells me the truth on days when I don’t want to hear it just as much as she laughs with me. That is my idea of a safe space. 

I find the words “Friend/ best friend” tend to be based on sentiments anyway. 

 

On the other hand, parents usually equate the idea of being besties with their children as stooping to the level of a child or that if they are too friendly with their children it could cause the child to be disrespectful. This is why I would rather use the word ‘safe space’. Parents are authority figures and always will be. But they must be able to balance it out. They need not be too strict with their children; parents need to understand their children in order to know what behaviors to nip in the bud, the ones to tolerate, and the ones to encourage. Parents also need to understand their children in order to know how best to raise them. No two children are the same therefore, one rule cannot apply. Take for instance a parent raising two children; one learns fast and does well in school. The other is slow at understanding things and doesn’t do as well as the first. Parents need to understand that their approach needs to be different. 

 

While I am not for or against parents being best friends with their children, I believe the style of parenting needs to change.

 

—

 

Leave your thoughts for Diego in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Mental Health & My Son

Posted on by andrew

Neema Ejercito (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I hate my mother’s heart sometimes. I think I complained about this to my husband when our boys were both toddlers. When I had just been freed from breast-feeding, upgraded to a stroller that doubled as a shopping-bag hanger, and had them bring their own mascot-brand bags complete with water bottle, snack, wipes, pull-ups, and a change of shirt. I told my husband how unfair it was that we fell in love with our boys in spite of being peed, pooped, and barfed on. The sleepless nights, the painstaking balance between taking the high road vs. meltdowns, and then the reward of it all is that they can leave us and function as independent adults?!

 

Although I have somehow shared this sentiment with my boys, I have also always ended with the fact that I would not have it any other way and that I would do anything I can for them. I am very fortunate that my boys, now in their teens, talk to me candidly about their friendships and fears. Lately, I’ve noticed that even after they’ve told me something that bothers them, even if they’re okay after having done so, the sadness, disappointment, worry, whatever it is, stays with me. And I just have to have my own thing to get through what they’ve just shared. I’m thankful I have that in my husband.

 

Today, we allowed our son to take a mental health break. What started off as a regular school day started to feel peculiar when he kept lingering around me and my husband and hugging us over and over again. I finally asked him what was up, and he shared that the bombing of Ukraine really shook him (sorry for the pun). I had told him before about a comedian who talked about how adults and kids are living in reverse now. When this comedian asked his adult friends how they were doing, they talked about video games they played or movies they’d seen. But when he asked the same of his teen nieces and nephews, they talked about politics or climate change.

 

Just like this comedian, I was worried for our teens and for mine even more particularly. My gut reaction to comfort my son was to tell him to play video games but he had already been playing a lot of them. Instead, I tried to tell him that the best way that he could help in the situation was to actually make the most of what he had, to go to school, do his best, etc. I told him that right now, a teen his age in Ukraine would be wishing he were anywhere else but there and that all he had to think about was the boredom of school.

 

I asked him if staying home would help, and he said it just didn’t seem fair that he would get to stay home on top of what was happening. I told him that Daddy had done the same for me when I was down to the point of paralysis, and that we would do the same for him. At that point, he relented and went up to his room for a bit.

 

The thought that I had two other kids to get to school kept me from completely breaking down, but as I loaded up the dishes into the dishwasher, I could feel the hot tears about to burst. It was a good thing my eyes caught my other son’s sandwich still in the toaster oven. He might forget to bring it to school again. I reminded him about it, and thankfully, he cracked a joke.

 

So today, just as my husband has done for me countless times before, we are taking my son out on a mental health date. I am so, so happy he came to me, and that we can still do something about it with him. I feel for teens similar to him, who are overwhelmed by the world that we teach them to be positive about, even though we’ve made such a sh*t pile of a mess.

 

I really don’t have any answers for my son. I don’t even have any for myself! All I know right now is, I’m here for him.

 

—

Neema Ejercito is a professional writer, director, and creative writing mentor. Her 3D edutainment series for beginning readers, AlphaBesties, is showing in YouTube Japan and Prairie Kids. When she’s not writing or mentoring, she manages her household with her very supportive husband and three children.

To My Lola

Posted on by andrew

Julia Magsombol (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I was eight when some good old friends of my grandma condemned me. I’m reluctant to share this, but I was snooping around in their home. I touched their different combs and tried them on. I applied their makeup powder on my face shamelessly, and I went dancing by myself in front of their mirrors.

 

They looked at me with a surprise on their faces, and they said, “Dyos ko ano ka ba?” — “My God, what are you?” I heard them murmuring awful words to my grandma. I knew that they somehow questioned how my parents had raised me. 

 

Now, thinking about that incident, I’m humiliated. I know I was a kid then, but I should have behaved properly because that was what my grandma and my parents had always taught me in the first place. But I guess kids often don’t grow up until time and circumstances force them to. 

 

But how much blame can we really put on a parent for the actions of their children? Do we blame the parents for how they raised their kids? Or do we blame the children for how they decided to grow up? 

 

Those questions still wander in my head, because there aren’t any right or wrong answers to them. And perhaps it depends on the situation of each family. It depends on every choice of each parent and each child. 

 

Like many others, I still wonder how much blame we can put on either party. But I was sure of one thing. Parents always affect their children’s lives in many different and complicated ways, for better or worse. 

 

It may be difficult, but I hope that blame will vanish when it comes to judging parents and children, and perhaps the lives we live. To grow, heal, and make peace with oneself is far better than blaming anyone. 

 

Going back to that story, it wasn’t my parents who raised me at that time. Both of my parents were always busy. It was my grandma who raised me. I knew she partly blamed herself because she realized that she alone might not be enough to raise a kid. I’ve learned that it takes a village to raise a kid, and help is always needed. Looking back on that time, I always thank my grandma for raising me alone. I thank her for giving me the love I have always deserved, and I don’t blame her for anything. Thank you, Lola! 

 

—

 

Julia Magsombol is currently a journalism student from Edmonton, Canada, who desires to bring hope to people through her writing. When not writing or reading, you can catch her sewing clothes, painting nature and drinking instant coffee.

Six Uncomfortable Truths

Posted on by andrew

Linda Ng (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I offer my sincere apologies for sounding negative, but we will be addressing how uncomfortable some truths in life can be. It’s crucial to be aware of them. Then we can practice acceptance and be prepared for what life throws at us. 

 

  1. Everything Ends

Things in your life will end. The silver lining is that it applies to everything, good or bad. 

 

A treasured friendship with a gym buddy could come to an end one day. Or, to your delight, your miserable days at work may finally end when the boss you hate gets replaced. 

 

Acknowledge that everything ends to give yourself better mental preparation when it happens.

 

The key here is to savour the present moment. An easy way to do this is to meditate. It only takes a few minutes. It’s also free and easy to do.

 

  1. Aging Is Inevitable

Good skincare routines can slow down the appearance of wrinkles and sagging skin, but unless you find the fountain of youth, you will eventually deal with getting old. It will happen. It’s futile to fight against it.

 

Establish a good self-care routine to ease your body into your golden years. You can’t avoid aging, but you can facilitate an easier transition.

 

Since it will happen no matter what, embrace the process of gracefully aging and appreciate your growing wisdom. 

 

  1. Understand the Source of Happiness

No one is obligated to make you happy. Friends and family are there for you, but it is not their job to fuel your happiness. 

 

To sustain permanent happiness, look within yourself. It’s your responsibility.

 

  1. Life is not Fair

Hard-working people do fail at life. Undeserving people can also become successful and make a lot of money.

 

Practice radical acceptance, which is when you stop fighting reality. The solution is to break the cycle of bitterness and suffering. 

 

  1. You Will Fail

Life is full of failures. 

 

But with each failure, you move ahead with a lesson learned. It’s a valuable lesson that you keep for life. It paves the way for an improved future.

 

A failed job interview prepares you better for the next one. A slightly charred dish teaches you to turn down the heat next time. 

 

Learn and build upon your mistakes. The failures eventually turn to success. 

 

  1. You Will Be Hated

There will be haters. 

 

If you write an article on Medium, some people will leave a nice comment and a clap or two. There are kind people in this world. You might also get roasted for no reason, through no fault of your own.

 

You might rub someone the wrong way without even knowing. Maybe someone hates the way you walk or talk. 

 

As long as you can practice respect, there is nothing wrong with holding your perspective and being yourself. You can’t make haters unhate. Smile and go about your merry way. Leave them with their hate. 

 

Remember — sticks and stones may break my bones, but words will never hurt me. 

 

—

 

My name is Linda and I’m from Canada! When I’m not writing, I enjoy travelling, playing badminton and spending time with my pets. I have a strong passion for self-improvement and mental health topics. I’m hoping to share that with you here at Low Entropy!

Role Models and Inspirational Guides

Posted on by andrew

Sue Turi (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

They say parenting doesn’t come with a handbook, and just one glance across the internet proves this. Most likely, if you’ve started reading this article, it’s because you’ve joined the other side. I call it the other side, as becoming a parent for me really felt like a door had been shut on one world and brutally flung open on another.

 

Regardless of whether parenthood is planned or unintended, it’s an adjustment that lasts one’s lifetime with endless online resources serving only to further complicate one’s navigation of this world. No sooner are you relieved at feeling competent and in control of a situation than you are jolted out of your comfort zone by a child’s mysterious fever or sudden temper tantrum. Parenting is an emotional rollercoaster ride between moments of jubilation and pride, and periods of insecurity about oneself — often trying to look as if you have it together while feeling ineffective and lost. Frustration and loneliness as a result of this ride can be frequent visitors even when one is surrounded by family members and friends. Where once as a singleton you were engaging personally and conscientiously with the world,  now you engage through the lens of your larger-than-life child and their unbridled free spirit. 

 

Parents were, once upon a time, little children themselves, and this is often forgotten when they become parents in turn and are assigned the responsibilities of role models by society. Perhaps as children they were lucky enough to have had a big brother to look up to, a grandmother as a confidant or a school teacher as a mentor.

 

But there are just as many new parents who have had few or no inspirational guides to model their parenting internship on, leaving them to tread water when faced with the challenges of a rebellious child or a non-communicative teenager.

 

When I became a new parent, the last thing on my mind was being a role model for my child. I was focused on the now — ensuring my baby was comfortable, fed, bathed and entertained. I sometimes went without eating or sleeping in order to care for her needs. I was the role model for neglect and dishevelment, while every other parent seemed to have the solution to a satisfied, disciplined, and sleepy child all worked out. Advice, though well-intentioned, was seldom adapted to my personal circumstances.

 

The term role model to me suggests an act that one is supposed to perform in order to set a good example. Model similarly implies being a mold of a person and perhaps for this reason I have resisted conforming to a stereotype of what a good parental model is supposed to be. Being a role model is often associated with words such as strength, discipline, courage and responsibility, but less with words such as honesty, humility and kindness — especially towards oneself.

 

As a parent, I initially adopted my own mother’s view of parenthood, which meant unquestioning servitude towards my child and society. The reality was that motherhood in the 1960s meant domestic slavery: having a clean home, obedient kids and a satisfied husband who ultimately held the economic power. After many fruitless journeys through parenting self-help books, I came to realize that being a role model serves more to reassure the community of one conforming to an established moral standard than to accommodate individual families. As each family’s needs are as unique as its members, re-framing parents as inspirational or spiritual guides for their kids avoids the frequent tendency to hold parents up as unrealistic examples of perfection to be followed.

 

When my mother was ultimately forced to abandon her traditional role and find a job after my father abandoned her, she was left feeling empty and resentful of her diminished moral and economic status. She was ill-prepared to assume the dual role of mother and father, proving that a societal role model can be an empty shell without substance. My father eventually succumbed to alcoholism and, in turn, shattered his idealized role as symbolic and economic head of the family. If my mother had seen herself as more of an inspirational guide, she may have seen her relationship with my sister and me as one of mutual growth, rather than of servitude and discipline, and my father may have forgiven himself enough for his moral weakness to have nurtured a relationship with his daughters outside of a failed marriage.

  

One of the discoveries I made early on as a parent though, was that there’s no single style of parenting or role model, despite pressure from the community to conform to a singular standard. I was a hippie parent in a conservative community at the time, and my parenting style was often frowned upon for its flexibility and eccentricity. I was unwittingly living out my inner flower-child belief that relationships, even from infancy, are a fluid two-way street, as a child’s health is directly dependent on a parent’s well-being. I was in fact being an inspirational guide without ever giving myself credit for it. If only I had been able to create enough emotional and mental distance from societal expectations of what a role model was supposed to be, so that I could laugh at and feel relaxed about my personalized parenting style instead of feeling pressure to teach my kids how to tie shoelaces by a certain age and have dinner prepared at a certain time every night. If only I could have valued my personal approach to parenting more than worry about conforming to my communities’ expectations.

 

A quote I overheard a few years ago put it mostly into perspective for me: You don’t need to be the perfect parent, just an adequate parent. 

 

Pearls of wisdom are cultivated by parents who acknowledge their own vulnerabilities and inner child to become inspirational guides. It’s being this inspirational guide that I’m hoping I’ve managed to transfer to my own children, to be a source of strength for when they in turn become parents themselves. 

 

—

 

Sue Turi is a writer, illustrator and painter living in Montreal, Canada with a degree in fine arts. She began her career as a production artist for design studios and ad agencies, before deciding to devote herself purely to self-expression through writing and painting. She is currently at Concordia University majoring in creative writing and English literature.

What is Inspiring About an Ordinary Day: Revisiting Reflections on Wonder

Posted on by andrew

Neema Ejercito (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I remember answering this very question for a philosophy oral exam in my university days. Although many students complained that the university required too many theology and philosophy credits to graduate, I actually loved taking those classes. I recall that this particular test was one-on-one and outdoors (in fact, a walking one). This question wasn’t phrased the same way as the one in my exam, but the gist is the same.

 

I think the question was more about asking how applicable Gabriel Marcel’s philosophy on wonder was to my everyday life. Without hesitation, I realized that it just wasn’t some abstract theory that I memorized and not lived. I had learned what my philosophy teacher and Marcel were talking about when I explained that Marcel’s wonder was similar to going, for the first time, into the a store where I myself might routinely buy, let’s say, my school supplies from, and finding that act (or even the pen or notebook that I would usually buy) “new” even when the act (or item) was something seemingly ordinary to me. What I loved about that question and about how I answered it is that, like Marcel, I found something new in something that seemed mundane.

 

I also remember falling in love with Pablo Neruda’s poetry in my university days. I recall his collection of poems entitled Elemental Odes, where he elevates everyday objects into the most sublime experiences. Lemons, onions, salt and even socks (not just anyone’s, mind you, his!) became symbols of architecture and sharks, to mention a few. I am not sure if Neruda was influenced by Marcel, but I think they are talking about the same thing.

 

As I was researching this particular topic, I also came across another poet’s poem entitled “The Patience of Ordinary Things.” Pat Schneider is a more recent poet who passed on just two years ago. But reading her poem evokes the sacredness of the ordinary in the same way that Neruda’s odes did, in the same way that Marcel described wonder.

 

Ever since I learned about Marcel’s wonder, finding beauty in the ordinary has been my barometer for happiness. If I couldn’t feel uplifted by a flower I passed on the street or a cloud’s unusual pattern, I knew I was unusually down. And I realized that Marcel’s wonder is every happy kid’s secret. If I could keep finding a candle’s flame mesmerizing, I could find the possible in everything that seemed impossible.

 

As I get older (I can’t use “grow,” because to grow for me always means a forward, positive direction), I struggle to keep wondering. I have had to accept that, though I am slowing down, not just physically but also mentally, I am speeding up emotionally, meaning I am quicker to anger, sadness, happiness and even fear. Things that used to excite me and exhilarate me are now tiring and irritating. It takes more effort to find something new in making mistakes, to be able to laugh at myself when my glasses go missing for the millionth time, to be kind to myself when I can’t find the right words to say what I am trying to say.

 

Martin Luther King, Jr. once said, “If you can’t fly then run, if you can’t run then walk, if you can’t walk then crawl, but whatever you do, you have to keep moving forward.” This is true, but not always what I want to hear. I remember thinking that crawling forward is such a pathetic way to advance. But if wonder is about being childlike, then perhaps crawling isn’t so bad. Crawling again, after having been walking, or even running and jumping, is very humbling, but can also be beautiful because it strips away the restrictive grandeur of expectation to always keep one’s head held high.

 

Permit me to refer to one last poem, this time in Tagalog, by Jose F. Lacaba. I used his poem, “Nakatingin sa Bituin” (Looking at the Stars) as my university yearbook write-up. Lacaba beautifully describes a serene evening scene of gazing at the stars, only to be ruined by stepping on carabao feces. I like the extra layer of the rural animal, the carabao, to depict a simpler way of living. But I end with this poem because wonder, though it casts a new light on something mundane, isn’t always about something pleasant. What’s certain, however, is that it’s definitely about reality.

 

Dedicated to my philosophy professor, Dr. Antonette Palma-Angeles, for helping me feel the earth move.

 

—

 

Neema Ejercito is a professional writer, director and creative writing mentor. Her 3D edutainment series for beginning readers, AlphaBesties, is showing in YouTube Japan and Prairie Kids. When she’s not writing or mentoring, she manages her household with her very supportive husband and three children.

Taking to Tasks

Posted on by andrew

Diego Japhar Monroe, Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

What Is a Priority?

 

Talking about priorities is hard. If you are an employee, every task seems urgent. Your boss is knocking on your door, clamoring for results, and you have to meet a million short deadlines in your tight agenda.

 

On the other hand, those who aren’t employed still have lots of chores to do every single day, and managing them can be a real struggle, especially if children are involved.

 

When you pick a task, you’ll start thinking about how to succeed at it. But if you are already managing other tasks and your priorities aren’t clear, you might feel overwhelmed.

 

This is when you must remember that you’re a human being. Take a deep breath and start a to-do list, based on your priorities. That will make your life easier.

 

What Is the Best Way to Organize Commitments?

 

I could advise you to write down all your tasks in a planner, or to schedule them in an online agenda, but I have no idea how your brain works. You have to find out how it responds to each technique and build up your routine from your own pattern of behaviour. If you are a tech-savvy person, then you could try to use online apps or electronic devices. If you are not, you can plan things out on a piece of paper or a planner. Make sure that all your tasks have been noted, so you won’t miss any of them.

 

Once we have our commitments noted, what are the next steps?

 

From here, you can start to set some deadlines for the items on your list. Set deadlines that are appropriate to each task. Some tasks are extremely demanding and others are not that hard, so you shouldn’t spend the same amount of time on both. Then, every single day, when you start to work, run your eyes over them, taking a brief look to get your ideas organized so you’ll know how many tasks you can do in one day. 

 

Thinking Step-by-Step and Using the Pomodoro Technique

 

Everybody knows that New Year’s resolutions are tricky. People set rigorous goals for themselves on January 1st, expecting a complete change in their lives over a short period of time (sometimes less than 24 hours), without the required effort. Some want to lose weight without going on a diet, some want to earn more in their jobs with no improvement in performance, some want to learn a language without practicing consistently. Come on guys, get real! That’s not gonna happen.

 

You need to change your mindset and take small steps on your journey. Then your chances of success will improve.

 

If you find little distractions on your way to success or have lots of open-ended work that could take up long periods of time, you should try one of the most powerful weapons against this: the Pomodoro Technique. This method consists of five steps (or “Pomodoros”) to stay focused and mentally fresh:

 

  1. Pick a task
  2. Set a 25-minute timer
  3. Work on your task until the time is up
  4. Take a five-minute break, and repeat steps one through four
  5. Every four Pomodoros, take a longer 15-30 minute break

 

If a task takes more than four pomodoros, it should be divided into smaller tasks, to ensure that you can complete them. This technique will help you learn how to manage your time with clarity.

 

Reward Yourself for Completing Tasks

 

It doesn’t matter if your daily activities will save the whole world, or if they will just make you feel better. Each tiny step forward means a lot in your lifetime. Once you’ve set your schedule, it’s time to get your hands dirty. As you are working through it, you should reward yourself. For example, when you deliver a report to your boss, you now are allowed to buy that book you wanted. Rewards can be the boosts you need to make you feel excited about achieving your daily goals.

 

Don’t Be a Slave to Your Own Routine

 

It’s all about self-care. That’s it. Black and white. You can’t take on more tasks than you are able to complete, because if you do that, some important areas of your life will be left aside (family, friends, etc . . .). Make sure that your priorities are clear, like water, in your mind. At the end of the day, you definitely want to be able to lay down on your bed, put your head on your soft pillow and have a restful night.

 

—

 

Leave your thoughts for Diego in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

Parenting Between the Lines

Posted on by andrew

Fiona Woo (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Parenting is one of the most important tasks we can do in our adult lives, yet we receive no formal training on it before we get thrown into the deep end. Our parents’ influence on us as children lays the foundation for our entire perception and experience of life, yet most of us don’t take the time to understand or acknowledge how their parenting has impacted us. Recently, the trend I’ve been seeing in popular culture has been toward “gentle parenting.” This philosophy on parenting comes as a response to the emphasis on the importance of emotional acuity. This sometimes gets misconstrued as the directive to never say no to your child, or to give them everything they want. This would be a misguided approach and understanding of gentle parenting. The goal is to instill emotional intelligence, safety and security in our children’s lives. It is hard sometimes to decipher all of the seemingly conflicting messages that we receive about parenting. On one hand, you are told to allow a child to have the freedom and autonomy to choose and consent to what happens in their life, but on the other hand, you must protect them and ensure they make safe choices. So how do we balance these competing demands?

 

In order to answer this question, I think it is valuable to reflect on our own lives and experiences of childhood. My parents were very strict with me when I was young. Expectations were high and leniency was slim. As I got older however, they gave me a lot of freedom and entrusted me with taking responsibility for my choices. Nowadays, I don’t think my parents’ parenting styles would be widely accepted in popular culture because they said no to me a lot and had a strong desire for me to be a ”good child” and achieve excellence. Now it is not seen in such a positive regard to project your own desires as a parent onto your child. Now, you are expected to create a blank slate on which the child can become whomever they would like to be. Having worked with a lot of children and studied the topic of parenting, I completely understand where this desire comes from and the merit behind it. However, I also see the downfalls and impact that a lack of boundaries and structure can have on developing children.

 

In this new, hyper-aware era of parenting, I believe it is important we find the delicate balance between the two extremes in an attempt to create a healthier and more successful future generation. In this version of parenting, I imagine a space for both boundaries and freedom, a space for children to safely and securely explore themselves and the world around them at age-appropriate stages. A structure that will allow parents to develop their children’s emotional and mental intelligence so that the child has a solid foundation from which they can strive to reach their potential. This will not mean saying yes to everything and letting the child be free to do as they please, but instead, creating firm proverbial safety rails from which the child’s imagination can develop and soar. This will also not mean yelling at your children and forcing them against their will, but guiding and redirecting when necessary to help them understand that you are there to protect them and you will do that job whether it is what they want or not. Building resilience, kindness, self-esteem and security will allow our children to grow into strong adults who are capable of doing great things in the world and being caring members of society.

 

Ultimately, I believe we teach children so much more with who we are than what we say. I think prioritizing our personal growth and healing will guide us in our parenting journey far more than trying to figure out the perfect parenting tip or strategy. The thing our children need more than anything else is love. Unconditional, unadulterated love. If we can give that to them, even with some bumps and bruises along the way, they will have everything they need and more. 

 

—

 

A longtime lover of all things personal development and well-being, Fiona is a psychology major and certified life coach. With goals to reduce anxiety and provide clarity and direction for struggling new grads, Fiona seeks to open raw and vulnerable conversations in her writing. Other than writing and psychology, Fiona loves the ocean and you will never see a bigger smile on her face than when she’s on or by the water.

 

 

Brain-Protecting Glasses

Posted on by andrew

Kiranjeet Kaur (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

The simplest way to describe coping strategies for ADHD is to compare them to putting on a pair of brain-protecting eyeglasses. When my child was diagnosed with ADHD, I was fortunate enough to be able to access assistance. Growing up, I remember one of my friends exhibiting symptoms, and with her permission, I’d like to share her experience.

 

It wasn’t easy to be a woman of colour and be diagnosed with ADHD; the difficulties she encountered growing up in Canada were really challenging. This was especially true because she had immigrant parents who didn’t understand what ADHD was, and refused to recognise or support her when she needed it. They considered ADHD to be a stigma or condition that they needed to conceal.

 

Coming from an Indian society where women were expected to be experts in cooking and social skills, she lacked both. If she didn’t go to social gatherings, people would think she was arrogant. She was under pressure to perform to high standards, yet she failed every time.

 

She grew up in a brown household, and when she was diagnosed with ADHD in elementary school, her father was upset. He didn’t believe it at first and blamed the school system. Her journey for support began at Renfrew Elementary School in Calgary. Her class consisted of a total of six students, and she was taught the school curriculum in a manner that accommodated her ADHD. After spending a year there she was transferred to a regular junior high school, where she was frequently taken out of class to study subjects using a different method. Her father was always trying to hide her ADHD, but he never realised that you can’t conceal it. She was born with it and required assistance in determining the best techniques to help her.

 

When she was in fifth grade, her father attended a parent-teacher interview, and she was thrilled because her teacher had so many positive things to say about her. For the first time, she felt someone was focused on her strengths, and she hoped her father would be pleased. Halfway through the interview, her father expressed dissatisfaction with the educational system and requested that the teacher ask her if she understood her left and right. She didn’t know, and tears streamed down her cheeks as she wanted to vanish into thin air. She went home with her head down, convinced that she would always be a failure and that she would never be good enough. The next day, the teacher sat down with her and held her hand, tracing the letter L on her left hand, and said, “My child, here is your left,” since she knew my friend learned best using visual aids.

 

She will never forget how one of her high school teachers pointed out to her that on all of her examinations she would always get the difficult questions right and the simple questions wrong. The teacher stated that while she would often mark the first page incorrect, she was impressed with how the most difficult questions were successfully completed on the following ones. She began to see this in other parts of her life as well: she could prepare foods that were tough for the typical person but couldn’t brew a simple cup of tea.

 

Her dad refused to enrol her in the only high school that provided assistance to students with ADHD. She ended up attending a nearby, academically rigorous high school. Knowing her condition, she thought she would excel at a vocational school, but her father was pushing her to become a nurse. She failed two university classes in her first year after taking math grade 12 three times. It was a mental, emotional, financial and academic battle for her.

 

If she didn’t get into nursing school, her father threatened to send her to India for an arranged marriage. She was afraid, and she felt deep down that she wasn’t prepared. To save her life, she forged an entrance letter from the institution where she was studying nursing. Her father was overjoyed and her heart was broken since she didn’t like to lie, but she wasn’t ready for marriage. Her parents assumed she was enrolled in a nursing degree, but she was actually taking psychology and sociology courses. Her father was outraged when she told him she wanted to transfer to a technical college, and she was married the next year in India. All of this occurred as a result of her parents not accepting her ADHD diagnosis.  

 

Fortunately, today she is married, has two great children, and has received ADHD treatment. After receiving the appropriate assistance, she saw that she was able to return to school and hold a steady job for a longer period of time. With her brain-protecting glasses, she was able to absorb and remember material in ways that were beneficial to her. ADHD should not be stigmatized, and is not something to be embarrassed about. We all learn in a variety of ways.

 

—

 

Kiranjeet Kaur is married and a mother of two teenagers. She grew up in Alberta and British Columbia after being born in Castlegar, BC. Her academic institutions included Mount Royal University, the University of Calgary and Bow Valley College.

Qualities of Great Parents

Posted on by andrew

Grace Cheng (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

What are the attributes of good parents? Several qualities come to mind, but those that should be most prominent are love, care and support. These characteristics can help parents guide and support their children while also providing them with assistance when necessary. While all parents make mistakes, what matters is the effort that they make in becoming excellent parents.

I am fortunate to have good parents. They have instilled in my brother and me a system of core values that has defined who they are. They kept their promises and honoured commitments. My parents, especially my father, functioned as excellent teachers and powerful role models in the lives of both my brother and myself. My father lived his life with his values of having good moral standards, work ethics, integrity and character. Furthermore, he had taught me how to be a student of learning and the importance of continued education. I have learned from my parents the value of being responsible and taking accountability for my actions and behaviours. My upbringing has had a positive influence and has shaped and impacted my present-day life. 

Exceptional parents can make all the difference in their children’s life. They offer support, guidance, and a sense of belonging. Parents work relentlessly and sometimes without recognition. In the end, however, these efforts show in the sound, well-adjusted children they raise.

 

Qualities of Good Parents

  • Show Unconditional Love

      Showing unconditional love is the greatest quality of a good parent. No matter how upset  

      parents are at the faults of their children and whether they lament that they did not achieve      

      what they wished for their children; they still love them regardless.

  • Accept That Their Children Are Not Exactly Like Them

       Parents understand that every individual is unique. They would not expect their children to 

       live the same way they do or to do the same kind of work they do. In addition, they respect

       their children’s values and opinions, provided they do not harm the family or anyone else.

  • Supportive and Loyal

      Good parents are their children’s public defenders, advocating for them when necessary.

      They wait for privacy before disciplining their children. Parents serve as safety nets for their    

      children and are the people who they turn to when things go wrong.

  • Educate Children to Appreciate Things

       Excellent parents never allow their children to take their possessions for granted. They  

       make their children see the value of everything they possess, from the food on the table to  

       the education for which they are paying.

  • Spend Quality Time with Children

      Parents understand how to entertain their children. This may involve taking them to games 

      and movies and showing interest in their sports, hobbies or other activities. They take time to 

      listen to their children and to have a good, easy conversation with them. In addition, they 

      spend time helping their children with their homework, if necessary, every night.

  • Discipline Children

       Setting and enforcing boundaries for your children is extremely important. Parents should

       establish guidelines and rules that are aligned with their values and purposes. The rules 

       must be consistent, clear and attainable. The consequences should be fair and logical.

  

  • Trust Children

      Parental trust is important for children. Whenever children violate this trust, parents 

      communicate openly, discipline and explain why they are disciplining. Additionally,  

      parents should act in such a way that their children can trust what they say and what they do.

          

  • Focus on Positive

      They should encourage their children to have a positive outlook on life rather than a negative one.

      The ability to process negative events and situations is important, but good parenting 

      also involves guiding your children toward positivity and forward movement.

 

  • Provide New Experiences 

      Provide your children with a variety of new experiences within your means. Use books,    

      lessons, and other resources to encourage your kids’ interests. Expose your children to new 

      activities, places and people. Let them experiment with a variety of activities without 

      pressuring them to choose one.

  • Ability to Manage Stress

        Good parents must be able to manage their stress and temper, which will lead to well- 

        adjusted children. Children are often influenced by the way that their parents deal with 

        stress by mirroring their behaviour. If parents are unable to cope with stress, their kids will 

        likely feel anxious and isolated as well. Children would learn how to handle stress if they

        observe how their parents manage their emotions in difficult situations.

          

In conclusion, good parents provide a strong foundation for their children, allowing them to grow into happy and successful adults.

 

—

Grace has an accounting and finance background. She enjoys reading, writing, listening to music, watching movies and playing sports.

Legacy by Force

Posted on by andrew

Ugochi Guchy Kalu (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

The question of legacy over happiness is a forbidden question in a typical African home. You are not allowed the boldness to choose happiness over succeeding your parents’ legacy and continuity. Growing up in a 100% African home, I would know that.

 

When it comes to career choice, there are only four options. A medical doctor, a lawyer, an engineer or a “disgrace to the family.” How laughable that any pursuit outside the first three options is considered demeaning, inappropriate and delusional. Many parents of the 80s and 90s had careers centered on engineering, medicine and law. It is no wonder there were thousands of law firms, family clinics and private garages that required the first son or daughter to step up and take over when their parents retired or passed on in my community. The pressure!

 

I vividly remember being dressed in a lab coat during career day in my primary school and everyone calling me “Doc.” I excitedly recited the speech my mum wrote about neurosurgery, and everyone looked at me with pride and applauded. I felt like a real life hero that day. Shockingly, in middle school, I showed up as an “actress” during career day, delivered a very powerful monologue (if I do say so myself) and, much to my amazement, there was little clapping and more mumbling. Then came the speech from my parents afterwards. “We want to  believe today was just an act. Let it just end as a display, do not think ‘acting’ will take you anywhere in life.” That mild warning that came off as a threat changed me beyond recognition. All the decisions that I would make moving forward were centered on it. 

 

Changing the narrative and doing the exact opposite of my parents’ desires became a life goal. I wanted to prove a point, I craved liberation, I fought to become my own person, to study whatever made me happy and fulfilled, or simply do what made my parents unhappy. This rebellion was a more powerful drive than the demands of obedience. Looking back, I became everything opposite that was expected of me. From dropping out of medical school to study physics, to abandoning science to get an MBA, to escaping into creative writing, I would say my parents were forced to embrace my journey, give little accolades where due and accept that even though I “disappointed” them, I did not disappoint myself. 

 

Conversely, there have been children who showed great interest in family business, tradition and belief. These interests are usually obvious from childhood, in a child wanting to follow in their father’s or mother’s footsteps. In this case, it becomes easier for such a person to transition smoothly into the expected position. There should be a time where a parent explains why it is important that their legacy be inherited by a child; in this instance, the child should be given the chance to think thoroughly whether they want to step into such big shoes. 

 

Succession planning in a typical African home, especially in Nigeria, is a hard and fast law. Facing a range of parental approaches, from unyielding rigidity to downright forcing a career down one’s throat, is a right of passage for every young African child. And oh, I will not include the legacy of marriage of convenience when it comes to tribes, clans and social status. That in itself is a different legacy being fought over in most African homes. The millennial parents have become somewhat more flexible than their predecessors, however, career stratification is so genetically enshrined that emancipation remains a continuing fight. Isn’t the most important thing the happiness, fulfillment and purposeful life of one’s child?

 

I dare say that the consequences of forcing legacy down the throats of children have often resulted in children who became distant, disowned, dysfunctional, manipulative, unhinged, unhappy, cold and recalcitrant. And of course, the cycle usually continues.

 

While we cannot fault parents who want an assumed best for their children, we can all take a clue from parents who have tried and failed. Are legacies important? Of course they are. Is family heritage and preservation important? Yes, that goes without saying. Be it the handing down of business, property, religion, belief or practice, we can still keep legacies in our families without force, threats and manipulation.

 

Good news! Some 21st century parents are on a mission of breaking the bias, thereby giving Gen Zs the freedom of choice they deserve. I am not a parent yet, but I do know better than to shove my desires for legacy down the throats of my children. I believe good parenting is handing children tools, encouragement, motivation and assistance to become what they want and not what we desire of them, and being proud of every little achievement, cheering them on, gently pushing them back to the right when they err, and praying with fervent hope that they succeed no matter what.

 

Indeed, parenting is hard and daunting from every angle and there is no general rule book on what works and doesn’t work. However, when it comes to succession, I am of the opinion that individual legacy is far more fulfilling than legacy handed down, particularly when it’s handed down by force. 

 

—

 

My name is Ugochi Guchy Kalu, I am a creative writer, business administrator, physicist, idealist and advocate for good governance. I like to look at life from various colour wheels, knowing that perfection exists only in our fantasies. Succeed anyway!

Play Wherever

Posted on by andrew

Anna Bernsteiner (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

A pianist, a cellist, and a violinist sit in a bar . . . no, this isn’t the start of a corny joke, but it fit way too well to not use the line. On a Thursday night, I was out listening to drunk people sing karaoke when I met three incredibly interesting people. Three musicians studying at one of the leading music universities in the heart of Mozart’s birth city. Let’s call them Harry, Luise and Jerry.

 

When I thought of writing about music, they were the first thing that popped into my brain. Because they had a very different approach to life than everyone else around them.

 

They didn’t have the urge to control their life, they just flowed with it. Land wherever, play wherever and do whatever.

 

Luise was Dutch, had just won the top violin prize of the country, and was now studying and playing concerts on the side. Her violin was worth 100,000 euros.

 

Harry, with whom I had an interesting talk about how to properly pronounce water and whose whole life revolved around playing the piano, had no worries about the future. He just wanted to play.

 

And Jerry, who plays a stunning 18th-century cello worth 1 million euros, performs in giant concert halls and at the most famous balls in Europe, and doesn’t care where he ends up. It’s all just temporary.

 

When they started playing later that night, it was an out-of-this-world experience. Music is magic in its own way. 

 

I learned three things from those random strangers that night. 

 

First, do what you love. It doesn’t matter what other people think. They were used to people telling them music wasn’t a real career, but they still went on with it. Why? It’s who they are. 

 

Secondly, life is short, and obsessing about plans and the future is wasting your time. Live now. Do things now and have faith in yourself. Whatever comes your way, you’ll be able to handle it. 

 

And three, there are millions of people out there, talk to some of them and realize how different your life could be, how many people you will never meet and how many still wait for you. Talk even if it’s embarrassing at first. The best stories happen with a simple hello.

 

—

 

Hi, I’m Anna, I’m a student and I write blogs for Low Entropy. In my free time I like to explore new countries and cultures, try new foods, languages and meet new people, and I try to write interesting articles 🙂

Music: A Connection to Ourselves

Posted on by andrew

Ananya Rajkumar (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I’ve always thought that our lives are simply a collection of memories. Whether these memories are good or bad, they help shape our identities, adding unique pieces into the mosaic of who we are. Although there are many things that connect the points in our lives and different versions of ourselves, I would argue that music is one of the most powerful. 

 

Music has this magical ability to connect you to something bigger and provide a sense of belonging. I learnt Indian classical singing, also known as Carnatic music, growing up. I can reminisce about my old teacher, an older Tamil lady who had a mixture of red and gray streaks in her black hair. She had immigrated to Canada to live with her son, and though she could have considered retirement at her age, she still taught lessons. In the spare bedroom of her house, a seven-year-old me would sit on the fraying carpets in a criss-cross position that made my feet numb and sing songs. The feeling I would get when singing was indescribable. I felt more connected to my language, my culture, my people and my religion. Many years later, when I was 16, still sitting on those same carpets, that feeling of connectivity and belonging never wavered. Even now, as a 20-year-old, every time I hear those familiar melodies, I am transported back to that room, sitting on that carpet. And when all the emotions rush back, they illuminate the parts of myself I may have forgotten were still there. 

 

Although this experience is unique to myself, music has always had this uncanny ability to connect people in other ways, like bonding generations together. Large parts of our identity are tied to the generation we grew up in, and it’s truly wondrous that music can be the thread of similar experiences that binds us with millions of others. For example, people who grew up in the sixties had the Beatles, the seventies was the age of classic rock and everytime an eighties pop song comes on the radio, my parents and their friends will sing it at the top of their lungs. In my opinion, the way simply loving and listening to music is able to create these bonds is very special and important. This is because most of us tend to view ourselves in entirely individualistic ways, failing to realize that parts of who we are involve our connections to our loved ones, community and respective cultures. 

 

On another note, over the course of our lives we develop into many different versions of ourselves, some older, some wiser, and some with entirely different personalities. Imagine driving in the car, laying in bed, walking down the street or being in a crowded bar when a certain song comes on. Suddenly you’re no longer there. Instead, in between one blink and the next, you find yourself transported to another time. Maybe a younger version of yourself, one who wore low-rise jeans, bell bottoms or spandex. And it’s not only the memories and nostalgia of your past self that assaults you, but somehow you experience the same feelings you had when you listened to that song back then. It’s almost like time travel, as if you were transported into the body of a past you. I had mentioned how music allows us to be a part of something bigger, but music also connects us to our past selves, bridging together (pun intended) the different points of our lives. Certain songs preserve the people we once were, and in some ways still are, between each lyric.

 

In the present, music surrounds my everyday life in the form of my ever-growing Spotify playlists. I will listen to anything from lo-fi to punk, and I honestly believe I can’t do anything without listening to some form of music. It’s incredible to think that the songs I listen to now will be intertwined with the person I am today in university. Maybe some years in the future, when I hear those songs again, I’ll be transported back to this moment and feel like my younger self. However, though I am excited for the future, I am going to make sure to take the time to enjoy the music in my present life. 

 

I would like to leave you with this. After reading this article, take some time to go through your old music. Whether it’s past Spotify playlists, iPods, CDs or vinyl, take some time to self-reflect and appreciate the person you were when you were listening to them. Also, take a moment to listen to some of your current favorites and appreciate the person you are today, as well as the person you eventually will become.

 

—

 

My name is Ananya Rajkumar, I am a third-year life science student at McMaster University. Some of my hobbies include reading, drinking overpriced coffee and creating anything from works of writing to new recipes. I am passionate about advocating for mental health and hopefully by sharing my journey and thoughts through blog writing, I can help create a change. 

Healing Through Music

Posted on by andrew

Eri Ikezawa (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Ever since its inception, media has always had an influence on its consumers. As such, it has been greatly uplifting to see a transition in positive media portrayals of marginalized communities or the use of different outlets to raise awareness of global crises. 

 

As for me, I have found music to be one of the biggest media influences in my life; no matter how far back I go, in many of my memories there is always a faint but nostalgic sound or song in the background, giving the recollection its own individual hue. 

 

Music has a way of filling the silence when it becomes too overbearing, a way of distracting people when they need an outlet for escapism. Or, it can help one tune in when they can’t find the words or emotions on their own. It can compound the sentimentality in the scene of a movie or emphasize the whimsicality of a commercial. 

 

I have found all of these to be true and as such, it seems fit that I recall each significant time in my life through the musical genres that I predominantly listened to at the time. While there is an abundance of songs that might’ve elicited powerful emotional reactions within me and stoked the fire of my memories even if they deviated from the norm of a particular “era”. I designated each one as such since the majority of my musical preferences could be categorized under that genre. 

 

It all started in Japan before my family and I immigrated. I remember singing into “microphones”—cardboard tubes from saran wrap—and dancing to Japanese music with my mom. Though the words are long forgotten, perhaps never known to begin with, the joy that imbued those moments with my mother will always remain with me. 

 

And then once we were in Canada, my earliest childhood memories here are of my dad singing along to English ballads. Those memories, to me, are completely irreplaceable and will forever be some of the fondest I’ll hold. I will forever cherish the unadulterated warmth permeating the recollection, the simple bliss that came with pure adoration from a parental figure during a confusing and strange time of my life. 

 

The next musical era of my life was my obsession with pop bands. As contradictory as this may sound, many associate the genre with superficial bops and beats although my discovery of pop music is incredibly meaningful to me as it was the breakthrough realization for my love of singing. I will always appreciate how my dad always unquestioningly bought me the plethora of CDs I wanted so I had something to sing along to, a panacea during preadolescent uncertainty.    

 

It was during adolescence that I became a little more of a lyrical aficionado, wanting to sing along to music that reverberated the arduous emotions and experiences of that time. Though I would only later be diagnosed with chronic depression and anxiety, it was during my teenage years that I would feel most strongly trapped by incessant thoughts of inferiority, self-doubt and worthlessness. 

 

Singing along to music that echoed these themes helped me feel less isolated, less alien and grounded me with the knowledge that other people struggled with similar sentiments. Even now, having learned better coping mechanisms and productive habits, I still reminisce on those songs with bittersweetness; eternal gratitude for the salvation these songs provided me, mingled with sorrow that anyone has these experiences to begin with. 

 

There was also a period following high school that my burned CDs, iPod, and phone would include a large number of Japanese songs—a high irregularity compared to my preadolescent and adolescent years. I remember this time well—the moment where I was determined to re-learn and take pride in the first language that I’d abandoned all those years ago, desperate to fit in with my peers, a black sheep painting its wool white. 

 

Due to my love for listening to music and singing, I found it easy to pick up new vocabulary and practice pronunciation since I could amalgamate old loves with new interests—ironically, coming full circle as I started off and ended with Japanese music.  

 

I don’t really rely on these self-created musical eras to categorize certain periods in my life anymore, but I still find in some ways that my musical preferences are a better indicator of where I was in my life at the time than my actual age. By remembering the music that I was most interested in at the time, I can easily recall an outpouring abundance of relevant memories associated with it. 

 

At the end of the day, the aforementioned eras of my history with music are memorable to me because of the subsequent results and have less to do with the genre itself. Every significant role music played in my life, songs in the figurative autobiographical film of my life, have always been good. Whether it was songs attached to memories of warm parental love or songs that unearthed a lifelong love for singing, it has always been good. 

 

Even when the defining moment itself wasn’t perfect, such as feeling lost in a new country or finding it difficult to find my footing with my elementary school peers or struggling with mental health, music has always found a way to lessen the load. 

 

Throughout time, music has—and always will—mean different things for different people. For some people, it is background noise and for others it is a necessary staple. For me, it is the bookmark between each important stage in my life. 

 

But what remains forever consistent is the role it takes in comforting, connecting and reaching people—it heals people. Whether it’s easy listening music for BBQs or electric drops infamous of rave music, there is something for everyone.

 

And, in my opinion, in a world where people sometimes get lost in each other’s differences, it is beautiful that we have created something that will bring us all together. 

 

—

 

My name is Eri Ikezawa and I have an extended minor in psychology and a major in linguistics. I’m still on the path to quelling questions about myself and the direction I want to head in, but in the meantime, I have always wanted to find a way to help others and contribute to a community dedicated to personal development and self-love.

Hearing Nature’s Sounds

Posted on by andrew

Pamela Musoke (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

How do you feel about nature sounds? I do wonder if there is anyone, on this beautiful blue globe, who hides away, preferring to shut them out. They miss something spectacular, in my opinion. 

 

Nature sounds, as research suggests, have great benefits, not only for the human body, but for the human spirit, both emotionally and mentally. They are proven to reduce stress, and to heal and improve mood. 

 

Take me for example. On stressful days, when all I want to do is lock myself away and throw away the key and stuff myself with an endless supply of chicken tenders and fries, taking nature walks does wonders to melt away my troubles. Sounds of rustling leaves, teased and played with as they bend and sway with the wind, can easily place me in a meditative state. At the risk of sounding like a fairytale, the sounds of a new day and the sight of blue skies have a way of helping me start the day in a fun and positive light! Night sounds, my favorite kind, make me feel as though a mystery is afoot, waiting to be discovered. They are why I enjoy writing late into the night.

 

Moreover, I would absolutely argue that nature sounds have played an integral part in our existence, saving our lives and our species in many ways. In my humble opinion, the likelihood of our prehistoric ancestors surviving without them . . . well, let’s just say you’d more likely get struck by lightning! I exaggerate, but we are truly here purely by chance! We have beaten the odds, saved by prehistoric humans, dependent on nature sounds, who learned how and when to duck and hide when danger was close, or to find water in dark and musty caves, or to successfully hunt and, finally, enjoy a bit of mammoth barbecue! Delicious!

 

Let’s sit for a moment longer and marvel! We are living proof of how learning the meaning behind nature sounds has ensured the longevity of our species. These, among other discoveries, have kept us alive long enough to enjoy our modern comforts. 

 

And without a doubt, nature sounds have also played a key role in human advancement, by driving the imagination to create and innovate. These advancements have us standing at the top of the food chain, most of the time. Our relationship with nature sounds have taken on a whole new meaning, with us no longer needing them for survival. And this has me thinking, is it a good thing that technology has, for the most part, replaced the real thing? 

 

Sure, it is advantageous to have nature sounds so readily accessible when most of us live in concrete jungles where man-made sounds dominate. But as we lose touch, not living in tune with Mother Earth and understanding her language, what will it mean for our own survival? We are assuming that technology will continue to advance and protect our futures, as we become wholly dependent on those sounds, myself included. And maybe that is true to some extent, though Mother Nature does have  a way of humbling our species, showing us that nothing can beat the real thing!

 

I feel that our growing dependence on technology, even to emulate nature sounds, will inevitably impact our relationship with nature, and not always for the better. When our bonds continue to fade, we lose parts of our intuitive selves. I mean, imagine being thrown back into the Stone Age. Could you survive? I would not survive an hour, having devolved, unable to interpret important sounds that would otherwise keep me alive, only to die from eating the wrong thing! That’s a scary thought! 

 

But enough with the doom and gloom . . .

 

On an innate level, learning from nature and how and why our natural neighbors respond or react to the world around them is helping me understand “the what.” And in this day and age, to stay grounded, to keep in tune and be respectful and compassionate of our world and our work, I need nature sounds to help me. My spirit feels nurtured, slowing me down enough to appreciate, as well as navigate and persevere, on my life’s journey. It has, in some way, become a part of my spiritual practice — I am reminded of who I am and how I fit in as part of this wonderful ecosystem, never above, but as a member of it, striving to live in harmony. 

 

So, I challenge you…

 

If you can, find a spot far removed from a city center, where nature sounds dominate. Allow yourself to put your phone away, and let your mind and body take in the sounds of nature. Bring along a journal and record how you feel. What images come to mind? How do they change and morph, especially when your mind might be, at first, quite resistant? 

 

I find that when my mind tends to wander to topics I am supposed to be avoiding, frustration is never far behind. I journal about these challenges and explore why my mind is unable to focus on the now and the wondrous nature that surrounds me. I will slowly steer the conversation towards what I see or hear, using my senses to capture how it all makes me feel. 

 

I urge you to take your time and allow yourself to deprogram. The journey will be well worth it, and it is a reward that keeps on giving!

 

—

 

Pamela has a public health background. She enjoys reading, creative writing, and watching psychological thrillers and mysteries, with the occasional comedy.

Salvaging a Nervous Wreck

Posted on by andrew

Kanak Khatri, Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

I remember having wrecked nerves, sweats and a feeling almost equivalent to a heart attack, all because there was a class presentation and I had to speak in front of the class. In addition, at the time of this incident I was 25, not a teenager, and not in my awkward years. A fully grown adult who still had stage fright. Can anybody relate? Well, I did for almost 26 years of my life. I over-thought things so much that I focused more on what could go wrong than what the actual task was. However, I have overcome that when I never thought I could. I am sure everyone can.

 

It is natural to have performance anxiety and nervousness before an exam or a presentation. That’s what helps us put in more effort and get better results. However, if this anxiety is not within the limits of what is normal and it affects our performance, that is something we need to work on. And when I realised this was a problem for me and I needed to make changes, that’s when things started changing for me. Three things that helped me overcome my stage fright were exposure, being prepared and not shying away from uncomfortable encounters. Now, let me share how I overcame my stage fright.

 

Exposure: The initial step is to expose yourself to what gives you stage fright. For me, it was a fear of speaking in front of a crowd. I started by practicing in front of a friend who I was comfortable with initially, and then I started speaking in group discussions. I then moved to group presentations, and from there, individual presentations. One significant thing to remember is we can not overcome our fears if we keep shying away from them. The only way forward is to face what makes us uncomfortable.

 

Being Prepared: Preparing well for an exam or a song or a presentation is very much required. This will give you a sense of confidence. We also need to prepare ourselves to calm ourselves. Practicing meditation can help calm our nerves. Breathing exercises before a performance can also help loosen up nervous energy. If laughing relaxes you, do that. Make a whole routine of what works for you.

 

Getting Out of Your Comfort Zone: There has been more than one thing in my life that has given me performance anxiety. First it was public speaking, and now it is being interviewed. And that one thing is going to keep changing, depending on what stage of life I am in. However, knowing that I have overcome and learned to manage my anxieties in the past gives me confidence that I can take on the next challenge as well. Otherwise, imagine living a stagnant life where everything scares you and you can’t move on to the next phase of life. It’s part of our life lesson and journey to overcome and embrace changes. 

 

One more thing that gave me a perspective on overcoming my stage fright was realizing how other people around me felt in the same situations as me. They were equally, if not more anxious than I was, and it made me feel that I was not abnormal and not alone. The only difference I was fine feeling anxious and gave my hundred percent, and your confidence too just lies that differnce away.

 

—

Leave your thoughts for Kanak in the comments below — better yet, start up a dialogue with the Low Entropy community in person at a Conscious Connections meeting or online at our community site. You can also follow us on Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, Twitter and YouTube to stay up-to-date with Low Entropy news!

A Silent Meal

Posted on by andrew

Julia Magsombol (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Not a day goes by without noise in this world. We hear our irritating and repetitive alarm first thing in the morning. We talk to many people when we go to school or work. We speak to a lot of people in a day. Even when you eliminate literal noise, our minds are always occupied with deep thought as well. We think about the projects that are due in school or at work. Most of us think about the debts we need to pay in the future or the bills we need to pay by the month’s end. Some of us even think about the past and the things we regret, and some worry about the future and how it will treat us. We are always occupied with noise, whether that’s a noise around us or inside our own minds. I realize that none of us are ever free from the world’s noise and I wonder if you think about this as well.

 

I am thinking about this idea even as I am sitting down right now in my quiet room while typing these sentences. Ten minutes ago, my mind was noisy as always. I was thinking about projects that are due and perhaps someone I have longed for a very long time. My mind is never quiet, it is always noisy. But since my mind is calmer now, I assess the things that have happened today even though my day has not consisted of much. I woke up in the afternoon because I’m an insomniac. I always end up falling asleep between 6 am and 7 am and so I woke up at 3 pm today; I ate and did some chores around the house. I did some work, and I ate again. Nothing special, really. But I realized that I ate a meal with my father.

 

I guess that’s something different from my day-to-day basis because it’s been a long time since we’ve eaten a meal together. I always eat by myself, and I never care if I eat alone as long as my meal is tasty. 

 

I won’t call that occurrence special but instead, rather strange. My father has always been away from home because he’s always working. I don’t blame him for that, and in fact, I’m very proud of him. He needs to feed his family and meet the monthly expenses starting from the mortgage, taxes, vehicles, insurance and much more. And so eating a meal with him is strange because there’s only a 20% chance of this occurring. But aside from that small chance, I was able to eat with him today.

 

I felt embarrassed when I ate with him earlier. I had always been close with him when I was a little kid because he was jobless then, so he took care of me all the time instead of my mother. But in this situation, I felt embarrassed and this awkward feeling just kept boiling up. The silence had been going on for ten minutes and I could not stand another second of it so I asked him about his work and if it was busy. He only answered with a sentence. The silence went on again. Minutes passed by, and when I was almost done, he asked me if I wanted more rice, and that he would reheat it. I was already full, but for some reason, I couldn’t refuse, so I said yes and smiled. He took the now heated rice from the microwave and added it to my plate. At this moment, I felt like my heart would explode, and I didn’t know if I should cry or smile or laugh. I simply didn’t know what emotions or reactions I should portray, so I decided to be silent. I never said anything and neither did he. Instead, we both continued to eat without speaking. 

 

The silence went on and on, but I felt something, and what I felt was his love and warmth. As uncomfortable as it sounds, I did feel his love with his actions in silence. I guess people are all different and they show their love in the ways that they can. I would have never noticed the things he did if there was noise. If there was, I would have known in my mind that it was just a boring meal that I shared with my father. An ordinary occurrence that I would almost forget as time passed.

 

I guess that’s what silence does; it allows us to notice little and special things we miss in our everyday, mundane lives. The value of silence is limitless, and I would have preferred that over any useless noise I hear daily.

 

After we ate, he took my plate with his and washed them. I never said anything. It was all silent, and I appreciated every second of it. 

 

—

 

Julia Magsombol is currently a journalism student from Edmonton, Canada, who desires to bring hope to people through her writing. When not writing or reading, you can catch her sewing clothes, painting nature and drinking instant coffee.

The Power of Music

Posted on by andrew

MacKenzie Chalmers (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

The power of art often creates debate in society. What does a piece of art mean? Can it have more than one interpretation? Does it mean anything at all? Art is a simple term that people often use to describe visual designs such as drawing or painting. However, the term art expands to other media as well. Less traditional forms of art can also include photography, writing or music. Growing up in school, visual arts and music were often separated and considered two very different things. However, anything that allows an individual to use their creative mind is art. Music is a form of artistic media that dominates the entertainment industry and in current society, we are often introduced to new artists who provide us with new options for entertainment.

 

I feel that we often think of music as a whole element rather than the individual pieces that it consists of. Often when we say we dislike a song, it may be due to one of these segments rather than the entirety of the work. We may dislike the harmony, beat, the lyrics or the overall sound. We may dislike the artist or the music video. One element can ruin the entire piece. We can become overpowered with the experience and not focus on the elements individually. I have been guilty of not listening to music due to the artist singing. My musical tastes vary due to my love of lyrics. I have several artists on playlists that I only like one or two songs from, or perhaps a variety of their songs, but not them as they are publicly portrayed.  

 

Lyrics are an expression of thoughts and feelings. Whether those emotions are negative or positive, song writing provides an outlet for individuals to express their feelings safely. Lyrics are a non-violent way to express emotion about a situation or experience. Without thinking, we can react to intense situations in ways that are not an accurate representation of our nature and behaviours. We may not know how to verbally state our feelings about certain situations that we face in our own lives but writing them down allows us to stop and think things over. It calms us down, allowing us to think over the situation and gain a different outlook.

 

Lyrics can provide a level of comfort by altering our moods. When we are experiencing intense emotions – negative or positive – we can find comfort in that perfect song with the perfect set of lyrics. Other artists can feel that way too. Numerous artists that we listen to do not write their own songs. Some artists perform songs written by other people. Some artists write songs for other artists to perform. There have been many times that I have listened to a song from my favourite band, only to realize that another artist I liked has writing credits on that song. Regardless of the individual, when we read or hear the perfect lyrics, we find comfort in knowing that someone else feels the same way. We could be experiencing heartache from a relationship with a partner, family member or friend. We could be grieving the loss of someone we know or the loss of an opportunity. We could be experiencing happiness from a new job, new relationship or new experiences. We associate lyrics with a set of memories. Every time I listen to an individual song, I am reminded of memories I associate those lyrics with. 

 

Overall, writing lyrics in music is not different from any other artistic expression. Authors, photographers, painters and musicians all create and write from personal experience. We all buy novels, photographs, paintings or songs due to the connection we feel with the piece of art. 

More music may have the potential to grow in notoriety if people would stop and listen to the lyrics. The lyrics within music will always be there to help anyone who needs a sense of shared thoughts or expressions. 

 

—

 

MacKenzie is a digital media enthusiast with interests in various aspects of media. She takes part in novel hunting, photo and video creating, and creative writing.

Silence is Golden

Posted on by andrew

Mona Ahtesham (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Noise pollution is all around us, and nearly impossible to evade. We are surrounded by the buzz of big city traffic, listen to music while we travel and constantly overhear conversations around us. Whether we are alone or surrounded by people, in the modern world we live in, silence is hard to come by. Even our homes, the places where we seek refuge from the chaos of the world, are continuously filled with the sounds of everyday life. Because silence is so rare, we often forget why it is important at all. In fact, silence is very significant because it allows us to tap into a part of our minds we often neglect: the part that is occupied by a form of noise pollution we are not entirely aware of.

 

This form of noise pollution doesn’t come from our external environment. Instead, it comes in the form of our internal state of mind. It is the noise that is produced by the constant stream of thoughts that buzz around in our minds. Our mental to-do lists, plans and running dialogue take over our headspace and become so loud, they eventually become the only thoughts we can hear. These intrusive thoughts add to the constant noise around us at a level we don’t even fully register. 

 

True silence cannot be achieved until we can escape all forms of noise pollution, internal and external. Although finding a quiet external environment is relatively easy, quieting our minds can often be a difficult task, and requires a bit of conscious effort. You may be wondering why it is important to do so at all. In fact, finding periods in your day where you can experience complete silence comes with many benefits and rewards, some of which include:

 

  • Heightened senses: By turning off the distracting sounds of everyday life, you turn on your ability to sense the experiences that are often overshadowed. Stopping to smell the roses, so to speak. Experiencing the faint buzz of a housefly or the hum of your refrigerator. These seemingly cliché moments are surprisingly therapeutic and part of the human experience we often miss. Or perhaps you can practice your mind-body connection and enhance your sense of proprioception. Certain exercises that target these also come with many physical health benefits!

 

  • Internal reflection: When you find a moment to quiet your mind, you are able to forget about the accumulating tasks in your life that are causing you stress, and instead focus on yourself. You can register your level of mental wellbeing without the loom of your fears and anxieties hanging over you. You can meditate, evaluate how you are feeling and make a list of the things you are grateful for. Or you simply do nothing, and use this as an opportunity to enjoy the rare, yet calm feeling of not being bombarded with millions of things to do. 

 

  • An opportunity to see the bigger picture: Another downside to the constant running dialogue playing in our heads is that it forces us to see the world within a very short time frame. We mostly consider the short-term — the projects we have to finish tomorrow, or the chores we have to tackle by the end of the week. Very rarely do we consider the fact that our lives, and thus our accomplishments and triumphs, take place over the span of years, or even decades. Quieting our minds allows us to remember this fact, and realize whatever storm we are faced with today will likely pass. This is not to make light of our problems, but merely to prompt us to consider the big picture, reevaluate our priorities and ensure our goals have a place in the overall wellbeing and happiness of our lives.

 

These benefits demonstrate the value of silence. With them in mind, I encourage you to find a moment of complete and utter silence in your day in order to experience them for yourself, as well as discover some others! A quiet environment can be found in nature or your home. Finding a quiet headspace, however, may prove to be more difficult. A quiet mind is not a physical location you can merely drive to. Doing so may take some trial and error in figuring out what works best for you. Here are some strategies that may help you achieve that mental silence:

 

  • Free write: Grab a piece of paper and pencil, set a timer for 10 minutes and write whatever comes to mind. This could be an elaborate short story, or your name over and over again. Whatever comes into your mind, write it down! The goal is to have nothing left in your mind by the end of those 10 minutes. Use this as your opportunity to dump any intrusive thoughts that are preventing you from quieting your mind.

 

  • Exercise: Yoga is the obvious go-to for achieving a silent state of mind. But cool-down stretches after a run or a quick bout of HIIT is also usually accompanied with surprisingly empty thoughts and a calm head. 

 

  • Allow your thoughts to wander: It may seem counterproductive to give your thoughts free rein while trying to turn them off. But, as with the free-writing technique, doing so allows you to find an outlet for those thoughts, rather than allowing them to take up residence in the back of your mind. So don’t be too hard on yourself if attempts to silence your thoughts end up producing even louder thoughts!

 

There are many strategies that can be used to quiet your mind, and they are often very individualized and personal. But the benefits that can be experienced make the efforts to do so worth it. I hope you can find an opportunity in your day to achieve a state of internal and external silence, and witness for yourself the significant value of silence.  

 

—

 

Mona Ahtesham is an undergraduate student at the University of British Columbia studying speech sciences. In her free time, she loves exploring nature and spends as much time as possible outdoors!

Karaoke, Humiliation and Just Going for it

Posted on by andrew

Rivalia Naidoo (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

Confession time: I’ve never actually been to karaoke. Snowboarding, poetry reading and dancing, I’ve all done. But there’s something about karaoke where I’d rather fall face-first into the snow rather than sing (and sing very badly I might add) in front of people. 

 

However, I feel like this is common practice. After all, who would want to willingly humiliate themselves? Wanting to safeguard ourselves from embarrassment and negative experiences is in our DNA. It’s meant to protect us and make sure we don’t make fools of ourselves. And singing an off-key rendition of Celine Dion’s “My Heart Will Go On” would definitely fit into that category. 

 

Well, maybe. Or maybe not. 

 

But why does it matter anyway?

 

As I’ve gotten older, I’ve struggled to balance the opinion I have of myself against the opinions of others. It’s sometimes even influenced the decisions I make and the opportunities I seek out. What will my peers think of me? What will my family think of my career? What will my high school teachers think of what I’ve accomplished so far? Okay, so maybe that last one is my own anxiety coming through, but I think many of us can relate to the fear of what others might think and the hold it can sometimes have on us. 

 

Karaoke falls into the same bucket. It’s an especially vulnerable activity, because you’re putting yourself out there for all to see and judge (regardless of whether you think you sing like Adele or not). It’s also part of the reason that I’ve never done it.  

 

But I’ve come to realize that prioritizing the opinions of others at the expense of what I want to do has made me miss out on some pretty great things. Avoiding embarrassment may be evolutionarily beneficial, but it doesn’t make for the most fun of times. 

 

So, here comes the crux: how do we make our wants loud enough that we can actually achieve them? The answer is not straightforward. For some, it may involve taking baby steps. Want to sing but you’re hesitant to belt it out in front of a crowd? Maybe start by letting yourself sing as loudly as you can in your bedroom despite thinking you’re really bad at it. For others, the solution may be to book that karaoke room post haste.

 

I think the point is, that no matter how you get there, you have to give yourself permission to try. Whether it’s karaoke, starting a new hobby or something bigger, like pursuing a different career, it starts with just going for it. It’s about deciding to put your wants above your fears, and letting the pressure of public opinion and your own hesitancies, founded or not, take the back seat. 

 

But, I know, easier said than done. 

 

I still say no to experiences I think would be interesting or enjoyable because I’m too afraid to put myself out there. It’s a skill I’ve yet to master, but I don’t think anyone really can. But, hopefully, like any muscle, it will get easier with time and practice.

 

For me, I’m still trying out the smaller things. 

 

Going to a social event despite being scared I’ll embarrass myself in front of strangers.

 

Trying out a new hobby even though I’m pretty sure I have no skills in it.

 

Saying yes to new experiences even when I’m scared of the outcome.

 

I still do chicken out occasionally, but sometimes I persevere. And you know what? It turns out just fine. I’ve learned that you don’t have to be an expert or have the greatest skill to try something, you just have to have a curiosity and willingness to fail. Deciding to go for it despite my fears has allowed me to learn more about myself, meet new people and experience some incredible things. But none of that would’ve been possible if I hadn’t had the willingness to fail or embarrass myself in some way. Oh, I’ve certainly had my fair share of embarrassing moments (falling off a snow lift comes to mind). But, I’ve survived, and with all the more memories and experiences for it.

 

I think that’s the key part — even if we humiliate ourselves or fail at something, it’s okay. Putting ourselves out there won’t kill us. It may leave an embarrassing scar, but we’ll be just fine. The alternative is staying in our tightly-knit cave of comfort, without ever really growing, experiencing new things or, well, living.

 

So, next time you’re invited out for karaoke or asked to suggest something fun to do on a Friday night, why not just go for it? 

 

—

 

Hi, I’m Rivalia! I’m a scientist, amateur yogi and book fanatic. I’ve always loved how words have the ability to comfort and connect us, no matter how we feel or where we are. I hope my words here can bring a little bit of inspiration and compassion into your day. 

 

A Warrior’s Song

Posted on by andrew

Neema Ejercito (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

SO many songs have made me cry, but if I were to choose just one, it would have to be Twila Paris’ “The Warrior is a Child.” Philippine pop legend Gary Valenciano is the one who popularized this song for me, and probably the entire country. Every time I hear it, I swear, if my heart is not at least swelled up in inspiration, I am left in buckets of tears and snot, despicably ugly-crying. I may be exhausted and wasted by the end of it, but there have been times when I’ve played it over and over when I’m particularly down. It’s as if I wanted to empty all the sadness away through the song.

 

I’m tempted to write every line of its lyrics here, but due to word limit, I must choose the lines that I would like to talk about. The song begins with the protagonist’s current state: “Lately I’ve been winning battles left and right/But even winners can get wounded in the fight.”1 When I’m feeling particularly spent, just hearing this first line is enough for the waterworks to begin. I recount how much I’ve been giving and think how that’s supposed to be a good thing, but why do I feel so dang tired? And because I feel empty, I don’t feel like a winner at all.

 

The waterworks turn into a flood as the second stanza comes on: “They don’t know that I come running home when I fall down/They don’t know who picks me up when no one is around.” Dang it, I’m starting to tear up. And I listened to this song a couple of times yesterday in preparation to write this article tear-free, too. These lines hit me particularly hard at one point because I still question my spirituality at times. Do I believe in a Supreme Being, and how do I address Her? What is my relationship with Her like? These lines remind me that I do believe in Her, though I’ve grown up addressing Her as Him. But I remember the times I’ve visualized being held in Her arms, just as my mom shared with me when she would feel down and need comfort.

 

“[D]eep inside this [armour]/The warrior is a child.” Oh my oh my oh my. These two lines. I think these are my favourite of them all. Especially the second time the chorus is sung and there’s a swell in the stanza’s first two lines I mentioned earlier. Ayayay, if I had been holding back any tears prior to this part, the dam would have broken right here.

 

I love love love the distinction between the armour and the warrior here. Oftentimes, because we’ve been hurt, we believe that turning into the armour is what protects us. We forget ourselves in what we’re putting on. We aren’t what we put on. We are simply using the armour to protect ourselves. In feeling like we have to become the armour, we’ve really turned ourselves into heartless objects. Sure, we may lie to ourselves in believing that this is for our own good, that we won’t get hurt, but we lose what being a warrior truly is. We keep fighting because of the hurt, but also because we love. And to do so means being open, being vulnerable.

 

Which brings me to the last lines I want to end my blog with: “But they don’t see the enemies/That lay me at His feet.” I’ve thought about the many different enemies I’ve had in my life, and often I find it easy to see someone else as my enemy. It’s human nature to blame someone or something else anyway. But many times, I think what pains me the most is when I realize I’m my own worst enemy. Time and time again I’ve had to remind myself how awesome I am to others while I treat myself worse than crap. And I have to remember: if I truly want to be able to help others, I really have to think the best of myself.

 

—

 

Neema Ejercito is a professional writer, director and creative writing mentor. Her 3D edutainment series for beginning readers, AlphaBesties, is showing in YouTube Japan and Prairie Kids. When she’s not writing or mentoring, she manages her household with her very supportive husband and three children.

 

1 Paris, T. (n.d.). Gary Valenciano – Warrior Is a Child Lyrics | AZLyrics.com. AZLyrics.com. Retrieved April 15, 2022, from https://www.azlyrics.com/lyrics/garyvalenciano/warriorisachild.html

Musically Gifted

Posted on by andrew

Grace Cheng (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

Learning music is one of the most beautiful things anyone can do. Music is beneficial for human health.  The practice of learning a musical instrument offers countless benefits for people in terms of multifaceted development. Performing music has a positive impact on the human brain. Playing music keeps the human mind active, and the creativity and concentration required sharpens it

.  

The study of music touches on all aspects of learning. These are the psychomotor, cognitive and affective components. The psychomotor element of music education emphasizes the development of mechanical skills in playing instruments. The cognitive portion focuses on the acquisition of musical knowledge. The affective component emphasizes the appreciation of music. Music also stimulates language development and develops collaborative skills. Furthermore, it enhances logical thinking, hand-eye coordination and listening capabilities.  

 

Skills Learned from Music

 

  1. Language and Reasoning Skills 

 

Children who receive early musical training will develop areas of their brains related to language and reasoning. Music develops the left side of the brain, which can affect how information is imprinted on young minds. As children learn their instruments, they gradually become accustomed to the nuances of a variety of sounds. In this way, their ears are trained to recognize the subtleties of speech and language.

 

  1. Muscle Development and Coordination

 

When children play instruments, they can use their entire body to maintain rhythm. Musical instruments can also develop motor skills that involve coordinating different parts of the body simultaneously. You can develop excellent hand-eye coordination while playing musical instruments.

 

  1. Problem Solving

 

Music is not always a simple subject. There may be difficulty in reading the score, executing a complex technical section or determining motivation. You will discover that there are ample opportunities to come up with creative and unique solutions to musical challenges.  

 

  1. Creativity

 

You can express yourself creatively by playing music. Your approach to and interpretation of music is unique to you. It can help shape your identity as a creative individual. It is this creativity that will shine through in other areas of your life as well. 

 

  1. Social Skills

 

When you play music in a group, you must learn to work together toward a common goal, manifesting tolerance, patience and encouragement with your peers. Music can help you develop social connections with other people.   

 

  1. Spatial Intelligence

 

Studying music can provide students with the opportunity to develop spatial intelligence, which will enable them to form mental pictures and perceive the world accurately. It has been demonstrated that pitch and rhythm have a significant impact on spatial reasoning skills.

 

  1. Emotional development

 

Individuals often develop their emotional maturity while developing empathy for other cultures through learning music. They also tend to have a higher sense of self-esteem and a more effective ability to cope with anxiety. Feeling the emotional power of music and engaging in the practice of expression enables one to better recognize the emotions inside oneself.

 

  1. Discipline

 

Learning an instrument can teach us important lessons about discipline. You will have to set aside time for practice and rise to the challenge of being disciplined to master the playing of an instrument.

 

  1. Thinking On the Spot

        

Music requires you to make numerous split-second decisions over and over. This requires you to think quickly on your feet. Over time, you will become extremely adept at detecting small mistakes and surprises in the music, while adapting to unexpected outcomes.

 

  1. Coping and Stress Management

 

Practicing music offers you an outlet that you can turn to when dealing with stress or other challenging situations. The act of playing music is also very therapeutic. The ability to cope through music is a valuable tool that can assist in balancing out life’s many difficulties.

 

Are you interested in learning music? Cross-curricular and lifelong skills await you as music’s valuable benefits.

 

—

 

Grace has an accounting and finance background. She enjoys reading, writing, listening to music, watching movies and playing sports.

A Crescendo

Posted on by andrew

Cristina Cresecenzo she/her, Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

We have come to know rhythm as the beautiful synchronized sound that takes form in music and plays through our ears to bring about a plethora of emotions. However, what if we tried to convert a rhythm into the form of our daily lives? I have meditated on the idea and come to the conclusion that since life itself is not perfectly balanced we will have to create a whole new rhythm for ourselves. Luckily, music of modern days has strayed away from conventional formats by testing out new instruments, beats and sounds, even going so far as to sample something we use everyday like a light switch to create something completely unique. 

 

Therefore, I have no doubt we can invent our own melody to glide us forward and make each day a little easier. Before I finally focused my thoughts, I personally believed that I had no rhythm in my routine and instead I was just floating around aimlessly but I know now that this is not true. I heavily rely on the music playing in my headphones to temper my thoughts and help me with my decisions. It might sound silly yet every song I have heard has been written from the experience of someone else. The artist and I may not be exactly the same but there are always lyrics I can connect with. There have been instances in which I am listening to a song for the first time and the words feel as if it was meant specifically for me to hear; in those two to five minute intervals I know I am not alone.

 

I trust these voices to be my joy, anger, sadness, and comfort because they have chosen to spill the secrets of their hearts to the entire world to hear and I am one who believes we can learn from one another. I am not saying we should follow every piece of advice music gives us, what I am saying is that music is there as  an inspiration for you to examine your surroundings and think about the things you want to do next for yourself. This may sound overly sentimental but our lives are symphonies only we can conduct and if we were to copy the notes of others all we would hear is a constant echo and there would be no real progression towards our final crescendo. On that note, it makes me think of my last name, “Crescenzo” which in Italian stems from the word crescendo to mean to thrive and prosper. Thus, I can’t help but feel that the name I have bore since birth is challenging me to do just that. So, like a crescendo, the loudest point within a musical piece, the rhythm of my heart has to make the same loud impact in tandem with the things I choose to do in this lifetime. 

 

Nevertheless, I have stayed firm in my conviction to do things my way just like the songwriters of today who do things differently than the musicians of past eras. I know the flow of my rhythm is anything but synchronized and yet I wouldn’t want it any other way and I don’t think anyone else should strive for their steps to be perfectly in sync because that would only make for a boring tune. 

 

—

 

Cristina Cresecenzo (she/her) an aspiring writer who strives towards having her writing spread awareness to a range of topics but most importantly disabilities and mental health and she hopes Low Entropy is the first step to that journey.

Music: The Connection that Makes Us

Posted on by andrew

Bethany Howell (she/her/hers), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer  

I remember being four years old, in the back seat of my father’s old red Volkswagen. I  would dance along to the songs he played, raising my arms as high as I could for the chorus  “Hands up, baby hands up” while he laughed and sang along. There are few things my father and  I shared, making our joint music taste all the more special to the both of us. As the years wore on  and we became more distant, we could always bond over Duran Duran, Billy Joel, and David  Bowie. My father and I are seldom close; but music, and the memories that came along with it,  brought us together.  

 At age eleven, I began discovering music outside of the realm of my father’s tastes. I  discovered modern rock, then alternative, then indie music. Artists such as Fall Out Boy, Glass  Animals, and Vampire Weekend replaced the familiar sounds of 80s pop with which I had grown  up. My father would always try to keep up, creating playlists with a mix of our favourite songs, 

but I preferred listening on my own. With the new age of modern music came the disintegration  of the only thing that he and I had.  

 I believe it was age eighteen when I finally began looking back at what I once knew.  ‘Retro’ music was making a comeback and I was surprised to find myself already knowing the  melodies and words to the songs being ‘discovered’ by my peers. Today I consider myself lucky  to know all the lyrics to the ballads and karaoke classics. After all, it is pretty fun to shock my  friends with my knowledge of classics obscured by time.  

I fell in love with music before I knew what love was. All of my most cherished moments  came with a soundtrack. Throughout my childhood, my love of music permeated into every piece  of who I was and what I did. If I wasn’t singing made-up songs and playing make-shift  instruments, I was listening to the music that surrounded me. Some would say that our political  viewpoints or the people we idolize makes us who we are; others may say that the books we read  or the people we love are more influential. I disagree. I believe it is the music we listen to, the  lyrics we sing to ourselves while cleaning up and the tunes we aren’t afraid to butcher with our  terrible singing voices. I am who I am thanks to not only my current favourite melodies, but also  the songs I still somehow recall from almost two decades ago in that old Volkswagen.  

My love of music still drives me today. Though I have attempted writing songs like I used  to when I was a child, I find that they never live up to expectations. Lyrics and chord  progressions are not my calling. I decided a few years back to, instead, focus on the rhythm and  meter of poetry. This has brought me quite far, with multiple poems published and a few on the  way. I know that not everyone would agree, but I believe poetry to be at the heart of music. Yes,  the two have many differences, yet both are based on the same drive – the creation of something 

beautiful. We all just want to create something that gets stuck in your head and moves you,  whether that be literally or figuratively.  

I love music for the same reasons I love poetry, film and all other artistic creations – the  connection it brings us. Music brings us all closer together through sharing the same favourite  songs or hating the same Top 40s artist. Music can be an agent of change and an agent of  connection. In my own life, it is the connection of music that brought my father and I together  and sparked my love for art that still inspires me today. I don’t believe that my work will ever  make as great of an impact as John Lennon’s poignant classic “Imagine” or have the lasting  legacy of Queen’s anthem “We Will Rock You”, but I do hope to make a small difference, even if  it is only in my own life. I write for myself and in hopes that others may relate to the words I  spill onto the page.  

—  

My name is Bethany Howell and I am a third-year university student majoring in psychology and  minoring in family and child studies. I have a passion for writing and mental health, and my  ultimate goal since age 13 has been to make a difference in the world through helping others,  which is how I ended up here at Low Entropy!

Cultural Values: A Primer

Posted on by andrew

Alan He (he/him/his), Low Entropy Volunteer Writer

 

A culture’s values are its conceptions of what is good, right, fair and just.

 

For example, 80% of India’s population believe that cows are sacred and should not be slaughtered. Allowing cows to die naturally is one of their values. From the outside, a group’s cultural values are often difficult to understand. Sometimes these values can be invisible, but for members inside the group, cultural values are the core principles and ideals upon which the entire community exists. They are the organizational backbone of the cultures to which they belong.

 

The Importance of Cultural Values

 

Cultural values unite people, making them stronger together. People learn tolerance, make economic improvements, and pave the way for social peace within and between communities. They offer people culturally-specific instruction, resulting in positive performance and behavior. They have an impact on people’s attitudes regarding life and how they allocate resources, and improve their life skills.

 

The Negative Side of Cultural Values

 

There are some harmful traditional practices. For example, child marriage is still an issue accross many countries due to cultural values. There are different reasons behind these marriages, but the negative effects produced by such cultural values cannot be ignored. They can lead to exploitative practices that can damage people’s mental health.

 

Cultural Change and Culture Shock

 

In daily life, we are surrounded by change, and cultural change can have a dramatic impact on our lives. There is no avoiding change, as it will find you, challenge you and force you to reconsider how to live your life. People always need to adapt to the environment, because the environment will not adapt to them.

 

Culture shock and being homesick is normal — students, for instance, often experience a period of adjustment during their first weeks and months of school. Be patient with yourself and understand that it is a process. You will be excited and intrigued about cultural differences, but there will also be times where you are frustrated or confused.

 

You might find it easy to focus on what is “missing,” like familiar foods and customs from back home. However, comparisons will not help you settle in when encountering culture shock abroad. Instead, focus on the good things around you. Remember the excitement of discovering and learning new things. Exploring new hobbies or joining a social group can help you overcome culture shock.

 

It is very important that you do not compare yourself to others when learning how to deal with culture shock. Everyone is different. While you do not want to overwhelm yourself, do things that make you a little nervous, like sampling unfamiliar food or practicing the local language with a native speaker. You only grow when you reach outside your comfort zone.

 

Respectfully Learning from Other Cultures

 

As you get older, you’ll meet a wider range of people from diverse cultures. One of the best ways to understand other people’s cultures is to first examine your own. Most of us take our backgrounds for granted, and don’t even realize that our customs and beliefs might seem strange to someone else. If you think of your own way of life as the default and everyone else’s as a strange variation, it’s hard to approach those differences with respect.

 

—

 

My name is Alan, and I am from Canada. I love playing badminton and basketball, and I am hoping to share more interesting things with you!